Search the Community

Part 3 of the current story line. Enjoy. Any feedback is welcome. “It’s just a few cuts and bruises sir, you will be fine in a day or two. You’re both lucky you were wearing your seatbelts and the airbags deployed.” The hallway is a sterile grey. It smells of disinfectant. My mind is empty. I only hear the words the nurse is saying. Nothing is registering at this point. “I don’t remember what happened? We were just driving down the street.” I say absently. “You’ll need to check with the police for that sir. All we know is you were both brought here in ambulances. Your friend -” “Boyfriend.” I correct the nurse curtly, then regret my tone. He doesn’t know, how could he? “I’m sorry. You’re boyfriend has broken his left arm. It looks like it was broken when a heavy object slammed into it.” I snap my head up and tears start rolling down my face. Now I remember. Max was stroking the back of my neck and my head must have snapped back when the accident happened. “Oh no.” I whisper. “Oh no, no, no. Please tell me he will be ok.” “Yes sir, he will. Besides the arm and a few other minor cuts and bruises, he will be fine too. If you will excuse me.” I am staring off into space and do not hear anything else the nurse says. My mind is only on Max. I get up and slowly walk down the hall towards his room. I get to the door and pause. I compose myself and gradually open the door. He is sleeping. He looks so small in the bed. White sheets surround and encompass his body, up to his chest. There is an IV in his left arm, right above where the newly applied cast ends. The monitors show a strong and steady heartbeat. His breathing is deep and rhythmic. I walk to the bed and stand at the foot and stare at my boyfriend and tears start to flow freely. I’m supposed to be the strong one here. I walk around to his right side and pull a chair to the side of the bed. I carefully take his right hand into mine. He is out cold and does not move. His arm feels like a dead weight. I intertwine our fingers. I need to feel him. I run my fingers thru his curls. My curly, my life. Time passes and the next thing I know I hear the door creak open and Ty and Davey peek in. I had fallen asleep. I motion for them to come in and get up. “How are you buddy?” Ty asks giving me a hug. “Fine.” I say emptily. “What about Max?” “Some cuts and bruises…and I broke his arm.” I say dejectedly. “What do you mean?” Davey asks. I quietly say, “He was playing with the hair on the back of my neck, like he does when we’re driving around and when the accident happened, my head snapped back and broke his arm…” and I trail off. “This is my fault.” I say as I look down at him. My guilt takes over again and I feel tears forming again. “Jay, you cannot think that.” Davey says and Ty nods in agreement. “You did not cause the accident. His broken arm is not your fault.” Ty adds, “You know he will not blame you for it, so you need to stop blaming yourself.” “My head knows that, but my heart will take some time to agree.” “You need to get them synced up and soon, Jay.” Ty says staring at me. “When Max wakes up, he’s going to need you for a while and you know how he will hate that. If you’re wallowing in self-pity, you will be no good for him or yourself.” I nod. “You want us to hang around for a while, keep you company? You look like shit right now.” “Ok, thanks.” “You need me to get you some food or something to drink?” Ty asks. “Yeah, something to eat would be great. That dinner you served was kind of lacking.” I say sarcastically. “Hey, I put a lot of effort into that meal.” Davey says defensively, but with a smile. “You’re right Davey, ‘Ordering pizza’ because you had finished having sex 10 minutes before we arrived required a lot of ‘effort.” I say with a raised eyebrow. He blushes. “I’ll be right back. Fight nicely ladies.” Ty says as he opens the door to leave. Davey pulls up another chair and sits next to me. He puts his hand on my leg and squeezes. I look into his deep brown eyes and see a level of friendship and concern few people ever show freely. I appreciate his concern for me and Max. He’s dealing with his own shit and is here for the two of us as if his problems don’t matter. I put my hand on his leg and gently squeeze back. We sit in contented silence. I know he will be there for Max and myself. All I will have to do is ask. I jerk awake again. “What happened??” Davey says, “You nodded off about an hour ago.” I see Ty sitting in another chair in the room. “Fuck. Did I miss anything? Did Max wake up?” “Yeah, he woke up and ran several laps around the nurse’s station.” Ty says flatly. I stare at him and give him the finger. He laughs at me. “Dude, if anything had happened, we would have woken you up. It seemed better to let sleeping gorillas sleep.” I give him the finger again and Davey giggles. I check the clock and it is 1am. “You guys don’t need to stay. I should be fine. I may just nod off again anyway.” “You sure buddy?” Ty asks and I nod yes. “Ok, do you need us to do anything or get you anything from your place while you’re still here?” “We should be good. I’m sure Max will be released in the morning.” They nod ok. “Ty can you try to get me a copy of the police report?” “Sure. I’ll check with my buddies to see if it’s been filed yet. Can I ask why you want it?” “I just want to make sure the people in the other car are ok too. The nurse said Max and I were brought here in ambulances. He did not mention the people from the other car.” Ty raises an eyebrow and nods ok. They leave. I go back and sit next to Max and take his hand back into mine. I stroke his curls again. After I while, I get up and pull up another chair and stretch my legs out. I lean my head back and stare at the ceiling. What the fuck happened? I wake up and turn to see Max staring at me. “Hey big guy, how are you?” He asks me with concern in his voice. “Long night.” I get up, lean over him and softly kiss him on his forehead. He reaches his right hand up and strokes my face. I let some tears escape and then remember to try to hold it together. “How about you?” I nod towards his cast. “Eh, some pain, but I’m sure they will prescribe some great drugs for me.” “Ty and Davey stopped by. They say ‘hey’ and hope you’re ok.” Max nods. I take a deep breath and say, “I just want to say I’m sorry.” “For what? Did you cause the accident? The night is kind of hazy to me.” I start to pace around the room. I need to get this out. If I don’t, it will eat me up like Ty said, “I didn’t cause the accident, from what I can remember, but your broken arm is my fault.” He looks at me quizzically. “When we were hit, apparently you were playing with my neck hairs and my head slammed back and broke your arm.” I look away in embarrassment. “Jay come here.” He says softly. I walk over. He punches me in left bicep. “What was that for?” “You will not blame yourself for this.” Max says glancing down at his arm. I blush and he hits me again. “Stop it right now, before I go all Hulk on your ass, ok.” “Yes sir.” I say with half sincerity and half mocking fear. “Now, can I get a good morning kiss? I think I deserve one.” I laugh and lean down and tenderly kiss him on the lips. ** A week has passed and Max is doing better. The break was clean and the doctors say the cast will need to be on for 5 weeks total, so only a month more. Max goes back to work this week, part-time. He insists on driving to work on his own as he does not want to be a burden to anyone. I stand in front of him and look down and say I am driving him the first day, just to be safe, and there will be no discussion. He chuckles, pats me on the chest, and says ok. I breathe a sigh of relief. There’s an argument I didn’t want to have. Still waiting for Ty to get back to me with a copy of the police report or directions for me on how to get it. We have not had sex. Obviously Max is anxious to get back in the swing of it, but I am hesitant as I don’t want to do anything that could hurt him further. He’s offered to jerk me off or give me a blowjob, but I’m still not comfortable. He says I can have my way with him, if I’d like. I put him off and say maybe in a week, just to be safe. He frowns and pats me on the arm and says, “It’s just a broken arm Jay. The rest of me is fine and still needs attention.” He looks down at his dick, looks back up at me, and cracks a wicked smile. “Both of us shouldn’t have a case of blue balls, so either you help me or I’m jumping on you at some point.” “Ok, you win.” I say resignedly. He smiles a superior smile. “I’m going to get you off. You’re not doing anything to slow your recovery.” He nods ok. I pick him up, cradle him in my arms, and carry him to the bedroom, kissing him all the way. I softly lay him on the bed when I hear my phone ring. I go back to the living room. I see it is Ty. “Hey buddy, sorry for not getting back to you sooner about the police report.” He says. He sounds out of sorts. “No problem, I was going to call you today about it. What have you heard?” “I’ve got a copy of now.” He hesitates. “What?” “The vehicle that hit you was a cargo van. The report says the van ran a stop sign and you broadsided them.” “I only have hazy memories of what happened. Max is no better. We’ll take their word for it.” “You’re missing the point.” He says with some mystery in his voice. “Huh? Enlighten me.” “Not over the phone.” Now he sounds cautious. “Dude, what the fuck is up?” There is a twinge of anger in my voice as I do not like to be kept in the dark about stuff. “You and I need to have a private conversation. Trust me on this on Jay, please, just trust me.” “Ok Ty, but you’re freaking me out.” “Good. You should be. I’m sending Cam and Ming over to be with Max so you can get away. They should be there in about 5 minutes.” “Can they hold off for 30 minutes? I was about the ease Max’s case of blue balls and he’s going to be pissed if I leave.” I say this with some jocularity in my voice to try to ease the mood. “No, this cannot wait. Max will be fine for another hour or so, but we need to talk.” He has a sternness in his voice I do not hear too often. I relent, “Ok, where are we meeting?” “My office in the gym. Kenny knows you’re coming, so just come in.” “Dude…” “Jay, just trust me.” “Ok, I’ll be there as soon as they arrive. Now I get to deal with Max. You know he’s going to be pissed off, it’s your fault. I’m personally going to drive him over so he can open a can of whoop ass on you.” No response from Ty. “It was meant as a joke buddy.” “Yeah, I know. Not in a joking mood.” The doorbell rings and I see Cam at the window looking in. “They’re here. I’m on my way after I talk to Max.” I hang up with Ty and let them in. I ask them to wait here for a minute and don’t take it personally if Max is upset with them. Ming says fine. I walk back to the bedroom and see Max is undressed and waiting for me, gently stroking his cock. “I almost got started without you big guy. Who was on the phone and how are they more important than my case of blue balls?” He says with a big grin on his face. Now I have to lie to Max for the first time we’ve been together. “Ty needs me at the gym for something.” “Can’t it wait? I haven’t had sex in a week. I think he can wait for an hour. Now get over here.” He says coyly, but with an air of authority in his voice. I don’t move. I sadly look into his excited brown eyes and continue the lie, “No, it cannot wait. He needs me there as soon as possible.” “Then I’m coming too.” And he starts to gather his clothes to get dressed. I sternly, but gently say, “Max, I’m asking you to stay here. Ty needs me. Cam and Ming are here and will keep you company til I get back.” “Jay, what the fuck is up?” His voice is getting louder. “Why are they here? Why can’t I go with you?” I need to leave and need to leave now. I walk over to him, bend down, and kiss him on the forehead. I softly say, “I’ll be back as soon as I can. Please don’t take it out on those guys. They are your friends and Ty asked them to come over.” He punches me in the chest and I can feel his anger in the punch. I walk out of the room. I can hear Max getting off the bed and start to come down the hallway. Ming and Cam are in the living room. “Good luck.” I say sympathetically. Cam nods. I leave and get into the car. I drive over and now my mind shifts from an angry Max to a mysterious Ty. What is up? It’s got to be serious if he won’t tell me on the phone. Shit, I hope everyone in the van was ok. But wouldn’t the police have contacted me if someone was hurt? It’s not making any sense. I get to the gym, walk in and nod to Kenny. He nods back and jerks his head back to Ty’s office. He knows something is up. I knock once on the door and walk in. Ty is there with some paperwork on his desk. As I enter he moves everything to the side and pulls the report out. Without a word he opens it, turns it around and places it in front of me. I stare at him in the eyes. He looks back and then glances down at the paper. I look down and see a standard police report. I read the facts and they match up with what Ty told me over the phone. The van ran a stop sign and I hit it broadside. “Ok. The report matches what you said. What is so important?” There is a slight ripple of anger in my voice. Ty points to two places on the report. I check out the first spot. Apparently the van never slowed down as it approached the stop sign. They ran it at full speed. I look up and say, “Ok, maybe they were drunk or high. Shit like that happens every day.” He taps the second spot again. It’s the owner of the van. I see the name and look up. “Oh fuck.” “Yeah, oh fuck. You see who they listed as a passenger in the van?” I look down again and go pale. “Does Davey know?” I ask in an almost hushed voice. “No, I asked Eddie to go to Davey’s office and hang out with him until you and I got to talk.” “How the fuck do Shawn and Ron know each other? And, how do they have enough wits between them to know where you live and what my car looks like? Or, that we’d be at your place that night.” Now I’m pissed and almost yelling. Ty calmly says, “My best guess is Shawn has been in town for a while, probably following you and Max around. Ron, well, I’m not sure. Davey swears he did not tell him where he was living. I believe him, which leaves someone in Davey’s family unintentionally told him he was here…” Ty is just looking into space. “As for how they met? No clue.” “If they were both in the van when we broadsided it, were they injured? Taken to a hospital? What am I missing? The report only lists Max and me going to the hospital.” “Again, no clue. But if I had to guess, there was someone else in another car, who drove them off after the accident. Probably took them to a different hospital or ER.” “Fuck. Ash or Bull.” “Maybe.” “No maybe’s about it. Who else would want to hurt Max or me?” Ty hesitantly says, “Maybe Scott?” I raise an eyebrow. “I haven’t seen him in the gym in a few days.” “No, He has not bothered us in a very long time. It’s gotta be Ash or Bull.” Ty nods. He continues. “Ok, we need to figure out some stuff and alert the police.” “What are your thoughts?” “1. Where are they? 2. What are they up to? 3. Let the police know the accident was not an accident. 4. Keep everyone safe. The last one will be the hardest until we figure out the first two.” “We need to tell Max and Davey what’s up.” Ty nods. “They need to be aware so they can keep their guard up.” “Agreed.” “Especially if these idiots know where we live...Oh fuck.” I jerk my head up stare at Ty. We pull out our phones at the same time. I call Max. He picks up on the third ring and I think ‘Thank God’. “What? You calling to see how the prisoner is doing.” He says dripping with sarcasm. Great, a pissed off boyfriend. “Why yes, I want to make sure Ming gave you your ration of stale bread. I’ll be home shortly to lead you back to your cell for the night.” “Great, I’ll enjoy some solitary confinement. It’ll let me get a grip on things, if you know what I mean. See ya soon.” Click. Ty is still talking to Davey. Apparently he doesn’t like Eddie hanging out at his office too much. I can hear him giving Ty grief. He hangs up. I say, “0 for 2. Yeah for the good guys.” Ty rolls his eyes. I continue, “We need to gather everyone at one place until we get this figured out. And I mean we need to include Eddie and the twins and Stu and Kenny. We have no idea what these assholes are up to.” “Agreed. Where do you suggest? Can’t be either of our places, or Davey’s old place. I’m sure Ron scoped that out first.” I nod. “What about the beach house?” I shake my head no, “That’s where this all started for Max and me.” “Yeah, sorry.” “The twins place?” I suggest, “Chances are Ron and Shawn don’t know about them.” Ty nods ok. “You call Colin and talk to Kenny. I’ll call Eddie and Cam and tell them the plan.” Ty asks, “What about the police? Should I call my buddy and ask him keep an eye on our places while we’re gone? Also, if we hole up, they are going to get suspicious. We need to try to lead normal lives until they are dealt with.” I nod in agreement. He continues, “That means Kenny, Cam, Ming, and I need to be here at the gym every day.” We finish up our meeting. I nod to Kenny on the way and hear Ty call him back as I leave. I get in the car and start home. I dial Eddie. He picks up on the second ring. “How’s Davey?” “Like a pissed off 5 year old. What the fuck is up and why am I babysitting?” Nice, Eddie in a decent mood. I lay it out for him. He grunts and says, “If those fuckers go after G1 or G2 they better hide before I find them and rip them apart.” “I know how you feel buddy. We’ll be over in a while.” He grunts and hangs up. I pull into my condo development and scan around for any suspicious vehicles. I don’t see anything unusual. I park, get out and walk to our unit. No busted door or broken glass, good. As I go in I see Max sitting reading a magazine. Cam and Ming are watching TV. Max glances up, looks me in the eyes, and then turns back to his magazine, ouch. I glance at Cam and he just barely shakes his head no. I nod. Hopefully when I explain things, it gets better. I clear my throat to get everyone’s attention. Cam turns the TV off and Max continues to read his magazine. “Please Max, this is important.” He glances up. “Ty got a copy of the police report from our accident and it appears it was not an accident.” I let the words hang in the air. Max is looking at me blankly as if I have not said anything. Ming asks what I mean. “It seems the other vehicle was a van and it intentionally ran the stop sign to cause the accident.” Now I have Max’s attention. “The report also listed who was in the van.” I walk over and sit next to Max, “It was Shawn.” His eyes go wide and he scoots back on the sofa as if I were trying to poke him with a hot skewer. “Also, Davey’s ex, Ron seems to be involved.” Cam angrily says, “When it rains, it pours.” I reach for Max and he tentatively holds his hand out. I take it and gently squeeze it. “Ash and Bull may be here too, but we do not know for sure. This is why I had to meet with Ty.” I say staring into Max’s eyes and running my fingers thru his hair. “We needed to talk it thru and come up with a plan.” I look over to Cam and Ming and say, “You two are included. We don’t know how much these fuckers know about us,” I nod to Max, “or our friends,” I nod to them, “so we’re not taking any chances.” Ming nods ok. We’re all going to hang out at Ian and Colin’s place for a few days.” I lay out the rest of the plan. I finish but everyone seems to be in a bit of shock. “Does anyone need a glass of water, or something stronger?” Cam and Ming are forehead to forehead. Ming has placed his hand on Cam’s bicep, which is slightly flexed. Ming is gently massaging it. I look over to Max. He is staring off into space. I sit right next to him and put my left arm around his neck and pull him close. He scoots closer and puts his right arm on my thigh and gently squeezes. He quietly asks, “Why now? Why us? We haven’t bothered Shawn since the incident. It makes no sense.” “Sometimes shit like this doesn’t make sense. Who knows what they are thinking, or up to?” Cam and Ming get up to leave. Ming says, “We’ll meet at the twins place in a bit. We want to run home and grab some stuff. We’ll call once we leave there to let you know we’re on our way.” I nod to them and they take off. Max is still a bit shell-shocked. I hug him tight. “I’m here for you buddy. They won’t hurt you.” He wraps his arm around my bicep and pulls his face to it. He softly kisses it. “We need to pack up and head out.” He pats me on the chest and says ok. We head to the bedroom. As Max crosses the threshold, I scoop him up into my arms again and bring him in for a deep, sloppy, passionate kiss. I walk us to the edge of the bed and stand him up on the bed. “We have a few minutes Curly.” I say and wink my blue eyes at him. I put my left hand in his hair and gently stroke it. He smiles warmly and puts his right hand behind my head and plays with the short hairs there. It still excites me every time he does it. He coaxes my head toward his and returns the kisses I gave him earlier. I put my right hand on his package and start to massage him. He is still kissing me and sighs contently. “Thank you Jay.” “I haven’t done anything yet.” “Yes, you have.” He quietly says between kisses. I continue to massage him and feel him getting ramped up. He continues to play with my hair and now I’m getting in the mood. I sigh back. He moves his right hand from the back of neck and puts it on my left bicep. I flex it for him. He breaks our kiss and leans over to the arm. He wets his lips and begins washing the top of my bicep. It feels wonderful, his lips on the top and his hand rubbing the back of it. His fingers find the short hairs and he gently strokes them, running his fingers back and forth across them. Now, I’m really turned on. I loosen the knot on his gym shorts and push them down. He is commando, nice. I gently massage his balls and feel he is at full mast. I begin tugging him. Very slowly at first. He hasn’t gotten off for a week or so, so I need to take my time. I don’t want him to come in two minutes, and I’m sure he wants to enjoy this as well. I continue to flex and un-flex my bicep. He seems content to worship it. His lips are now on the face and are dipping lower toward the tri-ceps. I raise my arm up over my head and he continues his ministrations. His fingers are groping the bicep, coaxing me to flex it harder, which I do. His dick flexes in appreciation. I feel a spurt of pre-cum ooze out. I use my thumb and forefinger and rub the liquid off his dick and spread it between my fingers. I pull my hand up to my mouth and lick at it. It’s such a nice salty treasure. I put my hand near his mouth and he turns his head to lick to remaining moisture off. We both sigh. He goes back to work and is not holding back. He tries to wrap his whole mouth around my tri-cep. He knows he cannot, but is always trying and never seems to tire of it. I pull my arm away from him. I look him in his eyes and say, “Lay down.” He nods and lays on the bed. I get on all fours above him and gaze into his eyes. He stares back with appreciation. I lift my right arm off the bed and flex it insanely hard. I grunt a few times so he knows the effort I am exerting. Max puts his right hand on my cheek and his thumb finds its way to my mouth. I begin to suck. His still erect unit bounces up and brushes my pecs. I release his fingers and smile down to him. I un-flex my arm but then move it so his dick is in the crux of my elbow. I then re-flex. His dick is being squashed between my bicep and forearm. His eyes roll to the back of his head as I begin an up and down stroking movement. I spit into the area to keep it wet. His hand finds its way to my left pec. I flex it so it is solid as granite. He massages it anyway and starts to pull on my nipple a few times. It feels great. My nipple become erect and he licks his lips, like a calf after an udder. He leans his head up and takes the nipple into his mouth. He rolls his tongue around the whole area, coating it, wetting it, nibbling on it every chance his gets. He puts his right hand on my left arm to support himself in his leaning up position. He releases my nipple and lays back on the bed. There is a bead of sweat on his forehead. Crap, is he over-exerting himself? I lean down and lick the sweat off him. I lean back up and gently blow into his hair. His curls flow away from his head then settle back down. He is grinning up at me and blows me a kiss. I am still jerking him off with my bicep. He reaches his right hand up to my left bicep and resumes stroking it. I cannot flex it as I’m using it to support my body over his. He knows this and is fine with just playing with the muscle and hairs on it. His grip becomes tighter. He is close. I slow my jerking motion and he grunts. I remove my arm from around his dick and lower my mouth over it. I wash my tongue all around the head and suck at his piss slit. I move my right hand to ball sack and softly massage him. He grunts again and explodes into my waiting mouth. Fuck, it’s a big load, well it has been a week… Once he finishes, I see he closes his eyes in contentment. After a minute or so he asks, “That was fucking awesome. Thank you. You want me to help you out?” “Mmmm, no, just open your eyes for a second.” He does. I’d taken hold of my dick and have been savagely beating it off. He smiles, leans up, opens his mouth, and swallows my unit. I put my right hand behind his head and hold him steady. “Ready?” He nods ever so slightly. I let lose my torrent. Good thing I was supporting his head or it would have pushed him right off. He licks the last few drops off me and looks up. There is some on his upper lip. I lean down and lick it off. I move lower and kiss him. I scoot back on the bed, roll over onto my back and he climbs on top of me, sitting on my waist and partially erect dick. My looks down at me and says, “See no one was injured, and a good time was had by some.” I cock an eyebrow and he continues, “I’m sure you had a great time. Me, I was wanting a bit more from it…” He lets out a roar of laughter and falls onto my chest and begins kissing his way up to my face. Once there, he smothers me with kisses and lets me know he forgives me for earlier. I break our revelry and say, “We really need to pack and go to the twins.” He mock frowns at me but nods. We get up, take a quick shower and toss stuff into our backpacks. We head out. We get half way to there when the phone rings. I answer with it on speaker. It’s Ty. “Have you heard from Cam or Ming yet?” “Not yet. They said they’d call me when they left their place.” “Well, I’m at their place now, but no one is here, some of their toys are missing, and there is blood in their toy room.” Max looks at me and I say, “Oh fuck."

Part 2 of the the current story line. Please see Ginger Muscle - Muscle up for part 1. We lay tangled on the bed after our recent round. Cum drying on both of us, but neither of us in a hurry to take a shower. His legs intertwined with mine, his left arm draped over my chest, playing with my nipple. His right hand is running along the side of my cheek, slowly caressing me. My hand is running up and down his back, massaging his spine. When I get to his crack, I dip a finger towards his hole. He sighs at the feeling. I slowly insert a finger and he tweaks my nipple. I lean over and kiss him on his head. He nuzzles at my side, trying to get a bit closer. It’s been a fun Saturday afternoon. Kenny is watching over the gym, Jay, Max, Eddie, and the twins will be over for dinner later, and Davey and I have settled into a comfortable routine over the past few weeks. He hasn’t moved in yet, but I hope he does soon. He seems to want to, but is hesitant. He’s much better since the incident at his place. He’s off his meds again and we take it one day at a time. He’s at the gym daily and is working hard to get stronger. We talk almost every day and he has kept his promise to call me if he feels out of sorts. This has led to one or two 2 AM calls and one in the middle of the day, but nothing we couldn’t work thru. Mostly, it was meeting up and talking to calm his nerves. He looks up at me and kisses my side. I kiss him again on his head. It’s time for me to ask him again about his ex-boyfriend. He always avoids the topic, but I think I am getting closer. He’s told me his ex is the reason he was on meds and had anxiety and depression issues. I want to help him but need to know what happened. “Davey” I say gently, “Tell me about Ron.” I feel him try to pull away. I hug him closer to me. He squirms a bit. “Please.” “It’s complicated.” He says slowly in a whispered voice. “You know I’m here for you and want to help you in any way possible.” I reply in a quiet voice. “Yes, but I don’t want you to think of me as ‘less of a man’ because of what I let him do to me.” “I’m a grown man. I can make up my mind. Just tell me and then we can work to put it behind us. And I would never think of you as ‘less of a man’.” I say as I stroke his back. “Remember, I’ve seem you at your fullest.” He kisses my side again in appreciation. “He manipulated and used me in ways I couldn’t think were possible. He degraded me to bolster himself. He physically abused me in private and verbally abused me in public...And before you ask why I didn’t leave. I tried a number of times, but he always wormed his way back into my life. And not by saying he was sorry and would change, but by saying my life would not be worth living if he wasn’t in it.” “One time we were out for dinner and he became upset with me for not wearing a shirt he had made me buy. He loudly said the shirt I was wearing was a cheap knock off and it fit me because I was a cheap piece of shit and wouldn’t look good wearing any decent clothing. I tried to apologize, but he kept it up saying I was a worthless lover too and couldn’t satisfy him, physically or emotionally. I was practically in tears and he kept going, saying I needed to grow up and be a man and stop crying like a little kid. I remember getting up and walking out of the restaurant. I hailed a cab and went home. He showed up 15 minutes later. I was on the sofa when he came barging into the room. He came right over to me and punched me in the face, cutting me on my check. He angrily asked how I could just walk out on him and how embarrassed he was. He hit me again and knocked me out. When I woke up, I was naked with cum drying on me and I was covered in bruises and cuts. I can’t remember if he raped me or just came on me.” I stare at the top of his head and cannot believe what I’m hearing, but now things are becoming clear. “Another time we were at a work happy hour and he had a few too many drinks and was talking with some of my co-workers. He bragged how I had a 10 inch dick but went on to say I didn’t know how to use it to satisfy him. He said I would get hard just by watching him flex his muscles, but when it came to fucking him, I fell short and he would have to cum on his own by jacking off and he would have to finish me off too. He then walked over to me, flexed his left bicep and forced me to put my hand on it. He then grabbed my crotch with his right hand and shouted, ‘yup, getting hard just feeling me up.’ The room was dead quiet, but he didn’t care.” I start to rage inside myself. How the fuck does someone do this? Why would someone do this? But Davey answered that one for me – Ron needed to bolster himself. “Please be honest with me, has he been in contact with you since your incident a few weeks ago?” Silence. “Davey?” “Yes.” A barely audible whisper. “Oh Davey. I thought we were going to be honest about this. You were going to tell me if he contacted you.” “I know but he’s good at making me feel unworthy of someone like you.” “He knows about me?” I try to control the rage in my voice, but it seeps thru and Davey starts to pull away. I pull him back to me, but he pushes off and sits up. There are tears streaming down his face. I reach up to wipe them away and he flinches. “I’m sorry. I did not mean to sound upset. It just shocked me. How long has he known?” Davey just shrugs his shoulders and is looking down. “Since you started at the gym? Since the incident in your apartment? Is he why you’ve had 3 more episodes? Davey, come on man, you gotta talk to me and be completely honest.” “I try, but he gets to me and gets under my skin.” “Is he the reason you have not moved in with me yet?” He barely nods yes. Fuck, now I’m pissed. “Ok. Talk to me little man. Has he come to visit?” Davey nods no. “Are you being honest about this?” His head comes up and looks me square in the eyes. “No, I have not seen him in person since I moved here. And to answer your next question, I have not given him my address.” “Ok, that’s good.” Something to work with. I lean up on the bed and continue, “When we’re done here, you’re going to give me your phone. I’m getting you a new one. New number, everything. Also, I’m going to help you change your emails so he can no longer contact you.” He’s staring at me. “We need to cut this guy off and get him out of your life.” He nods yes. “And that means your family cannot let him know where you’ve moved to.” “I hope you’re too upset with me Ty.” He’s looking away in shame. Softly, but with a tinge of anger I say, “I’m only upset you didn’t come to me and tell me the truth that you were still in contact with him.” He looks like I just crushed his dream, so I add, “But I am more upset with Ron, than you. What he has done to you is unconscionable. You are not a worthless person Davey.” I reach my left hand out and put it on his right cheek. “You are a special, funny, great guy. If Ron chooses not to see your positive qualities and only demeans you, then he’s the one with the problem, not you. I, for one, am going to spend every moment I can with you. And that means you’re moving in with me this weekend. ” He starts to protest, but I put my hand on his chest. “Dude, new life. No Ron. I’m not taking any chances.” He smiles. He reaches a hand out and caresses my chest. I harden and puff up my pecs. He continues to stroke them. “Better?” I ask. He leans in and kisses me. “Ok, we need to get cleaned up. Everyone will be here in a little while.” “We still have time for round 2.” Davey says eyeing me up like a piece of beef. He licks his lips. I sigh and reach out for him. I wrap my arms around him and pull him close to me and we kiss. He pushes me back down and lays on my chest, still kissing me. He tweaks my nipple and starts to grind his already hard dick against my abs. I flex them and he moans in appreciation. He moves his hands to my arms and starts to massage my biceps. I flex them and he groans in gratitude. He continues to massage them, using his fingertips to trace circles on them. I flex them harder and he squeezes both at the same time. His dick becomes a bit harder and I feel some pre-cum leak out onto my abs. He slides around, spreading it over me. He moves his hands to the sides of my head and tries to pull me closer. I wrap my arms around his back and hug him tightly. He sighs. He rubs his chest against mine, nipple to nipple. Mine become erect and hard. His, well, we’re still working on making them more sensitive. Short of sandpaper rubbing them, nothing. Davey leans back up, skooches back so his ass is against my dick. I buck my hips and he is bounced into the air. He lands on my midsection, rock hard abs, rock hard dick. He stares me in the eyes and starts to rub his crack on my dick. I smile. He cocks an eyebrow and suddenly spins around. I feel him lean over and can feel his tongue start to lap at my dick. His legs are straddling my sides for support. His ass is right about pec level in front of me. I’ve got a great view of his hole and cheeks. I softly blow a warm breath at his hole and he opens and shuts it. I’m going to have fun with this. He takes his time. He wets his lips and slowly lifts my dick, nibbles on the head, kisses it, then takes just the head into his mouth. He swirls his tongue around the whole area, coating it with copious amounts of saliva. He laps at the piss slit, shoving his tongue into the entry swabbing out any pre-cum. I moan in pleasure and flex my dick. It bangs him on the roof of his mouth. He continues. He starts to give only my head a blow job. Short quick movement, making sure to fire up every nerve. He moves his tongue to the underside of the head, where the head meets the shaft and starts to massage it with spit. His mouth is warm and he takes his time swallowing me. He pulls off and lets drool fall from his mouth onto the shaft. He puts his left hand on the shaft and slowly starts to stroke it. I let my eyes roll back into my head and enjoy his ministrations. I feel his mouth again and sense him going all the way down this time. Again, he takes his time. He coats my mushroom head, moves to the top of the shaft, and then starts down it. He pauses and works up a good amount of saliva and then continues. He is half way down the shaft, his tongue working overtime, swirling around the shaft. His teeth are gently scraping the raised arteries and veins as he goes. I’m glad I had shaved my shaft and balls this morning. It makes the experience more pleasant for him and more erotic for me. His taste buds feel like a kitten is licking me. I am getting highly aroused and do everything I can to remain calm so I don’t blow my load too fast. He takes his left hand off the shaft and then places both hands on my inner thighs and gently starts to pull them apart, giving him greater access to my balls and the area beyond. He is still slowly blowing me, wetting as he goes along, his hands are massaging my balls. Each hand has one ball in it. He softly caresses them, rolling them around, tugging at the skin, playing with them. The head of my dick hits the back of his throat. He eases off an inch or two. He then starts back down. My head hits the Uvula again, then slides past it. He doesn’t gag, what a stud. I caress his ass cheeks to let him know he is doing well. I can feel him breathing. His warm breath coming up from his lungs, passes around my dick, and then out his mouth. He sucks in a breath and the cool air going in makes me shiver ever so slightly. He starts to ease off, my dick comes up out his throat, and then he quickly rams it back in, taking me to the hilt. I let a heavy sigh, lean up, and lap at his hole. He lets out a guttural moan and the vibrations cause my dick to quiver. He closes his mouth and creates as tight a seal as he can on my unit. He is now breathing thru his nose and is sucking air down his throat. His tongue is still coating me with saliva and his hands are working their magic on my balls. He starts to ease off my shaft. I feel it leave his throat. I’m just in his mouth. He starts a piston like motion. He raises my dick so it is sticking up at a 90 degree angle. He continues rocketing his mouth up and down, saliva dripping down my unit like water driblets on a cold glass, pooling on my abs, then draining down between my legs to his waiting hands. He lets go of my balls and moves his fingers to my ass. He tries to slide one in. I tense then relax my hole several times. He times his movements and pushes into me when I flex my hole open. I clamp down his fingers. He pauses his blowjob, wiggles his fingers a bit, then his tongue and mouth continue. I can feel my load building. I caress his ass and say, “I’m close.” He immediately stops everything and pulls off my dick. He says, “Not yet.” I nod and take a few deep, cleansing breathes. I rub his back as my heartrate slows a bit. I can feel my load subsiding. I pat him to let him know I’m better. He immediately takes me to the hilt in one swallow. I pat him on the ass and massage his glutes. He is back to rocketing up and down on me and I feel my load building again. I don’t want him to stop, but need to distract him so he slows down. I lean my head up to his ass and dart my tongue around his hole. I coat it with spit and maneuver my tongue into his tight hole. He feels me trying to invade him and clamps his hole shut. I think to myself, ‘not this time little man’ and bring my left hand back to his hole and slowly, but firmly insert my middle finger into him. He gasps and pauses momentarily. ‘Thank God’ I think to myself. I begin to finger fuck him and he moans with joy. Uh-oh, I’ve created more problems. He’s back to blowing me like he’s licking a 12 inch popsicle. I bring my right hand back and have that middle finger join the action and push it right into his ass. He squirms around a bit, getting used to both invaders, and is back at it. Dammit, I’ve created a fucking monster. I lean my head back up, use my fingers to spread his hole as wide as possible, and dive my tongue right in. Now he stops, releases my dick and says, “So you want to play dirty. I’m all for it, my shiny black knight.” I continue my assault on his ass and he resumes blowing me. He’s not going to the hilt, but is still rocketing up and down. He tries to pull his ass away from my hands and mouth, but I won’t let him. He moves his hands back to my balls and sensitive area between them and my ass. He knows I won’t let him invade my ass, but he is using all his other tricks. He starts massaging my balls with one hand and caressing the area right below them with his other. He is doing it so softly and gently I can hardly feel it, but the nerve endings there tell me they are being overly stimulated. I try pushing my fingers deeper into his ass, but he has completely opened his ass to me and I have no tricks left. Dammit. I might as well enjoy the ride. I remove my fingers from his ass, smack it once or twice for good measure and move my hands around his waist and find his dick. He tries to flatten himself out on my body so I cannot grab it, but I have a counter for that. I move to the edge of the bed and slowly start to get up. I grab him by the waist so he doesn’t fall, but I continue to get up. He is just sucking away, like nothing is happening to him. I stand up and am holding him upside down and he still latched onto me, like a leech on my dick. I create some space between our bodies and grab his dick with my right hand. I’ve moved left hand from his waist and have curled it around his body. Yes, I’m holding him up with just my left arm. I start to jerk him off. A nice steady motion. His dick reacts and extends to its full 10 inches. Fucking impressive for someone who is only 5’11”, 175. He continues shooting up and down my unit and I can feel my load building again, this time quicker and more intense. My body begins to tense up. I need to stand firm so Davey doesn’t get hurt. I brace my legs and they become like concrete pillars. I flex my quads and all the muscles come into relief. He must notice as his hands leave my balls and are now on my quads for support. He does a couple quick and savage, to the hilt movements and I can’t hold back. I release his dick and use my right hand to support his head and shoulders as I shoot into him. The first shot hits the back of his throat and he gulps it down (or up, as he is still upside down). The next two fill his mouth and start to leak out. The last one is too much for him and he has to open his mouth. Cum spills out onto the carpet and he starts to gag. I immediately pull him off my dick and carefully flip him around so he is upright. His eyes are red and full of tears and he has snot coming out of his nose. He is still coughing up cum, but is fine otherwise. I gently set him on the bed and grab a towel and some tissues. He cleans himself up and looks 100% better a minute later. His hard-on has partially faded. I glance down at it and then look into his eyes. He just leans back on the bed and shuts his eyes. I go to work. I flex my left bicep and grab his dick. I start jerking him off again. A smile comes across his face, but his eyes remain shut. I wonder what he is thinking about. Hopefully just us and this moment. I reach my right hand down and put my thumb on his lips. He barely opens them and I slip it in. He begins a sucking motion and swirls his tongue around it. His left hand instinctively reaches up for my pec. I move closer so it is within reach. He finds it and starts to massage the muscle. I flex and release the muscle a few times. He sighs, finds my nipple and pinches it like he’s squeezing a lemon. I grimace, but the feeling is wonderful. All of the sudden I feel him cum. First shot explodes out of him and nails me in the abs. Second shot, not as powerful, but still leaves a coating. Last 2 shots just ooze out and coat my hand. “Well that was unexpected. I could have sworn you could hold on for another 10 minutes or so.” “Too much stimulation. It got to me. Hope you’re not upset.” “How could I be upset with the load you coated me with? Do you see it?” He leans up and cracks a smile. “I’m good, aren’t I?” And he laughs. “Yes, yes you are. And you’re all mine.” I lean down and kiss him. We break kiss. I look up and see the clock. “Oh fuck, everyone is going to be here in 15 minutes and we haven’t started dinner yet.” “Don’t worry, I got this Ty.” Davey says, patting my chest. “You get the shower started and I’ll get dinner going.” “You sure?” “Trust me on this.” He winks at me. “Ok.” I reach for my phone and see a text from Eddie. I read it to Davey, “He says, ‘They won’t make it. A few things came up’ – yeah, I bet ‘a few things’ came up, given he’s with the twins.” Davey laughs again. I head to the shower and turn it to hot and let it get ready. I check myself in the mirror. Cum dried or drying all over, nipples are rock hard and ultra-sensitive, muscles full of blood and pumped up. God dam, it was a good day. I flex my pecs and biceps just for fucks sake. Steam is coming over the top of the shower curtain. I yell to Davey the shower is ready and he yells back he’ll be there in a second. I step in and begin to lather up. I feel him step in behind me. He grabs the soap and lathers himself up. He washes my back, taking his time to massage my muscles. “We don’t have time for round 3, buddy.” He kisses my back and says, “You better be ready when they leave. I’m extra horny today and if you thought my last load was big, just wait, you haven’t seen anything yet. I feel his dick harden and rub against the back of my leg.” “Calm down super stud. We’ve got all night for round 3.” I pull away from him and turn to face him. I pick up his slick and slippery body, up under his armpits, and haul him in for a kiss. “That’s the last you get until Jay and Max leave.” I set him down, spin him around and swat him on the ass. “Now rinse off and make sure dinner is ready.” He giggles and says, “Dinner will be here in about 20 minutes. I ordered pizza. You didn’t think I could create a gourmet meal with the junk in your fridge, did you? Besides, you and Jay need to have a cheat night once in a while. Tonight is as good as any.” He finishes rinsing off and gets out to dry off. I finish my shower and follow him. We quickly get dressed and are just heading into the living room when the doorbell rings and Jay and Max walk in. Max takes one look at us and says, “See Jay, I told you we could have been a bit late, they just finished having sex.” Jay blushes and I say, “What makes you say that?” “Um, no snacks, or drinks, or food in the oven. Also, you’re both still wet from your shower and I can see into your bedroom and the mess you made.” I glance around and give in, “Fine, yes we had sex right before you got here. Is it a crime?” Max just laughs and pats Jay’s bicep. “See Jay, I won, you owe me.” Jay rolls his eyes. I say, “Nice. Glad to see we could be of some entertainment to you.” Max just nods sarcastically. Davey and Max head to the kitchen to get some drinks and snacks. I pull Jay aside and say, “He finally opened up about Ron.” Jay cocks an eyebrow. “It wasn’t easy for either of us, but he let it out. Ron is one fucked up dude.” Jay is staring at me. I am getting tense and upset. “If I ever meet the fucker, you may need to be there to hold me back.” “That bad?” “Yeah, and probably worse than he’s letting on. I’ll try to probe some more, but I have most of it.” “Is he going to be ok? I mean, it couldn’t have been easy for him to spill his guts about it.” I nod yes. “I think so, but I’m going to need your help. I’m getting him a new phone and email. I don’t want Ron to be able to track him down. Davey says he has not told him where he moved to. I believe him. Also, I’m moving him in with me next weekend, just to be safe.” Jay again cocks an eye. “It’s best for him.” I say in a defensive tone. He nods back. “I’ll get Eddie to help too. With his truck and our SUVs, we should be able to move everything here or to a storage locker in a few hours.” “You ready for another roommate? The last one didn’t work out too well for you.” “Thanks for reminding me.” My old roommate and lover, Evan was a piece of work, but we ended it amicably, or so I thought. “Davey is nothing like Evan. Davey needs help recovering from an asshole that controlled his life against his will. Evan let the drugs and alcohol control him.” Jay puts his hands up in surrender. I relax and say, “Sorry buddy, didn’t mean to become so defensive.” “I know. You’re my best friend and I don’t want to see you get hurt again. I’m here for you 24/7, you know that, right?” I nod yes. “Good.” Davey and Max walk back into the room with drinks and snacks, “On a lighter note, Eddie and the twins are not coming over, they’re having sex too.” I look directly at Max as I say the last part. “Well, duh. When aren’t Ian and Colin trying to have Eddie show off? And we all know how much he likes to strut around with his chest puffed out, like some peacock.” We all laugh because we know it’s true. We continue the small talk and then the doorbell rings. Davey grabs his wallet and opens the door to pay for the pizza. The pizza guy says no charge. Davey looks at him confused. The delivery guy says someone else paid as one of those ‘pay it forward’ things. Davey says great and gives the guy a nice tip. “Nice dinner Davey.” Jay says flatly. “Think of it as your cheat night” He responds. We all laugh and dig into the pies.

First of 6 new stories. They pull all they guys together. Hope you like.. “Come on big guy, you know you want to. What, are you scared?” Colin says sarcastically to Eddie while licking his flexed right bicep. Ian is lapping at his left nipple like a calf at a cow’s udder. He is sucking, hoping to get some milk from it. “Fuck you both.” Eddie says calmly, his dick slowly regaining some hardness after the recent session with the twins. He still has cum dripping off his hairy abs from the twins exploding on him. “Been there, done that Eddie. Now you need to keep up your end of the deal.” “I could just walk out. I don’t think the two of you could stop me, do you?” He starts to stand up, dragging both the twins off the bed with him. He wraps his enormous arms around both of them and brings them in to a loose bear hug. They sigh. “Probably not, but we’d have a hell of a time trying.” Say Ian. He starts kissing Eddie’s neck and moves toward his left ear. He gets to the lobe and wraps his lips around it, covering it in saliva. He darts his tongue into the ear and probes as far as he can go. Eddie squirms a bit and pulls the twins off him and stands up. His erection bounces up and down a few times. He flexes his arms into their 22 inch cannons and scrunches his abs tightly. The twins stare at him, ready to pounce on him again. He says, “Let’s put it to the test. If I can get to the door in under one minute, I walk out and the deal is off. You stop me and I’m yours for the night.” Ian and Colin glance at each and an imperceptible looks goes between them. They lunge at Eddie, catching him by surprise. Ian goes low and wraps both his arms around Eddies calves. Colin goes high and leaps at his chest, making Eddie catch him so he does not get knocked backwards. “Fuckers.” Is his first response. “Fine, we can play it that way.” And he tries to dislodge Colin from his chest, but he has wrapped his arms around Eddie’s neck and is holding on for all he’s worth. Eddie relaxes and then takes a deep breath inflating his chest to its full 65 inches. He squeezes his arms between Colin’s, looks him in the eyes, winks, and starts to move his arms outward. Colin knows what’s about to happen and leans in to kiss Eddie on the lips. Hot, passionate, sloppy wet kisses, trying to distract him. Eddie winks at him again and just moves his arms outward breaking Colin’s grip. But, Eddie quickly grabs him around the waist and says, “Nice try G2. The kisses were a good idea, but it’ll take a bit more than that to stop me.” And he casually tosses Colin across the room to the bed. 45 seconds left. “Now for you, G1.” Ian tightens his grip and bends his head lower to make himself as small as possible. Eddie leans down, pats Ian on the head and grips both his forearms and starts to pull them away from his legs. Eddie shifts his legs a bit and creates some space. Ian doubles his efforts and wraps his legs around Eddie’s calves as well. “Nice move buddy.” Eddie is impressed. “But let me try this.” And he simply separates his tree trunk sized legs some more. His quads flare and turn to stone. Ian’s legs cannot hold on and are pulled apart. 30 seconds left Colin is up and circles behind Eddie and jumps on his wide back. He scoots up until his is on the broadest part and then reaches his arms around Eddie’s neck from behind. He’s trying to get a choke hold on him. Eddie leans up and says, “Hold on G1, I think I’ve got something on my back.” Eddie pulls Colin’s hands apart easily and pushes him off. Colin slides down his back and realizes the high road is not going to work. 15 seconds left. Ian has rewrapped his arms and legs around Eddie’s legs. Colin sees this as the best option and joins him. Colin, still behind Eddie, wraps his arms around Eddie’s upper thighs. Unfortunately, they are so large and muscular, Colin cannot reach all the way around. 10 seconds left. “10 seconds Eddie.” Ian announces. “Oh, that much time? Ok.” Eddie simply flexes his legs and widens his stance. Ian’s grip is broken immediately. Eddie turns and takes a step toward the door. Colin jumps at him again and Eddie catches him and tosses him over his shoulder. 5 seconds. Ian jumps up and leaps at him as well. Eddie catches him in the other arm and hauls him for a kiss. “Looks like I win little men.” He takes the last 2 steps to the door and stops. “Time.” Yells Ian. “We win.” “I guess so.” Eddie says with a twinkle in his eye. He lowers both guys to the ground and wraps his 22 inch biceps around them and pulls them close to him. “You let us win, didn’t you?” Colin asks. “Well, I think I would have stayed, even if I had ‘won’.” He squeezes both guys tightly and sighs. “Ready for some more fun? I guess I can show off for you.” Ian and Colin grin from ear to ear and both move closer to Eddie’s chest and each take a nipple into their mouths. They begin sucking and lapping at them. Eddie looks skyward and sighs. “That’s it boys, worship your muscle god. Show him how much you love him. Come on boys, I’m not fragile, you can bite those nipples, they’re as tough as I am.” Ian and Colin obey Eddie and start to nibble on him. “Harder boys.” Ian bites down on Eddie’s erect nipple and Eddie massages his back, “That’s better G1.” Eddie reaches around the twins, puts a hand on each of their asses and massages them. He moves his hands closer to their holes. The boys continue to work over his nipples. Slobbering over them and causing spit to drip down his pecs to his abs. The hair there captures it and they rub their bodies against it, making all three bodies slick. The twins simultaneously push their asses outward and Eddie sticks his middle fingers into each of their asses. They pause momentarily in their sucking to take a deep breath. “Don’t stop boys, I’m just getting riled up.” And Eddie bounces his dick between the boys. They each put a hand on it and start to stroke it. Eddie tenses his pecs, pushing his nipples outward a bit more. The boys put their free arms around the bicep closest to them and pull themselves a bit closer to him. Eddie pushes his fingers in as far as they will go and starts a deliberate in and out motion. Each twin lets out a deep guttural moan. Eddie laughs. “I hope I don’t stimulate you kids too much. You need to last for the whole muscle show.” And with that he bends his knees a bit, braces himself, and lifts both twins with just his fingers in their asses. They gasp, look at each other and start to kiss each other. Tongues entwine, lips press to others, drool spills out and drops between them, onto their hairless chests. Eddie leans his head forward and intrudes into their kiss. He mumbles, “Let me in fuckers.” They pretend to ignore his advances. He jabs his middle fingers into their asses with enough force to cause them to buck up. Their lips separate. Eddie smiles and says, “There, you just needed a bit of coaxing.” He licks each of their faces, they moan again and turn to face him. They close in on his face and Colin gets to his lips first and locks on. Eddie lets Colin’s tongue into his mouth. They wrestle around and Eddie playfully bites down on the tongue. He gently shakes his head left and right and Colin’s head moves with it. Colin moves in closer and pushes his tongue further into Eddie’s mouth. Ian, not be left out, licks Eddies cheek, then moves his tongue towards Colin’s ear. He dips his tongue into the ear cannel. Colin squirms, but has no place to go. Eddie has firmly embedded his finger in his ass and he’s captured his tongue. Ian spits into his twins ear, then uses his tongue to spread the spit all over Colin’s inner ear, softly massaging his whole ear. He wiggles around and his dick spurts a glob pre-cum onto Eddie’s abs. Eddie jostles Colin a bit in appreciation. Colin grabs at Eddie’s bicep for support, even though none is needed. He gropes at the 22 inches and tries to encompass it with his hand. He feels the sweaty hair and yanks on it gently. Eddie releases his tongue and tenses his left bicep for Colin. Eddie moans in appreciation and turns his attention to Ian. “What are you up to G1? Need something to play with like G2?” “Yes, please.” Ian responds eagerly. “Hmm, what I can give you to play with?” Eddie ponders while he rapidly thrusts his finger in and out of Ian’s ass. Ian’s eyes roll around and he gurgles a moan of pleasure. He flexes his dick hard and it slams into Eddie’s abs and a load of pre-cum spits out and joins Colin’s. Ian starts to lose his balance due to intense pleasure and falls backwards. He grasps at Eddie’s sweaty body but cannot maintain his grip. Eddie tries to pull him back up with just his middle finger, but momentum has taken over and Ian falls off, drops to the floor, and his head bounces off the carpet. Eddie sets Colin down, removes his finger from his ass and bends over Ian. Ian’s eyes are shut and his face shows a pained expression. “G1, you ok. Fuck. Dude, open your eyes.” Eddie leans down, scoops him up and sets him on the bed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck. Dammit dude, you gotta open your eyes. G2, you talk to him.” Eddie roughly grabs Colin and practically shoves at Ian. Colin leans over Ian and says softly, “Ian, you ok bro?” He puts his hand over Ian’s chest and feels a steady heartbeat. “I think he’s just dazed.” Eddie lets out a sigh as he is pacing around the room. He takes several deep breathes and tries to relax. “Let’s give him a minute.” Colin says and gets off the bed and walks around to Eddie and pats him on the chest. “Dude, not your fault. He slipped backwards. He’ll be fine in a minute. I’ll go get some ice. Be right back.” Colin walks out of the room for the ice. Eddie walks back to the bed, sits on the edge and reaches a hand down to Ian’s face. He shows his softer side for the first time and gently caresses Ian’s cheek. “I’m so sorry G1. You’ve got to be ok. You guys are the best thing that’s happened to me in a long time.” Eddie’s emotions get the better of him. He starts to choke up. He lurches off the bed, lets out a violent roar, and slams his fist through the bedroom wall. Drywall crumbles, pictures tremble, the dresser next to him shakes. He pulls his hand out and sees blood on his knuckles, but no broken bones. There is now drywall dust mixed with the sweat and cum on his body, but he doesn’t care. He’s about to throw another punch at the wall when Colin comes running back into the room yelling, “What the fuck was that?” “Yeah, what was that?” Ian says groggily from the bed. Eddie spins around and sees Ian slowing trying to lean up onto his elbows. A tear escapes his eye and he walks back over to the bed, leans down, picks Ian up, and delicately, but firmly hugs him. He kisses him on the side of his face. “I’m so sorry G1.” Now the sweat, cum, and drywall are on Ian too. Eddie cradles Ian’s head like a parent holding a child. “What happened? All I remember was your finger plunging in and out of my ass, then darkness.” “Um, well, you were having fun, then fell backwards…off my finger. Your head hit the floor and you were out for a few minutes.” Eddie looks over to Colin for reassurance. Colin adds, “You did lose conscienceless. Do you need to go to the hospital or ER? How’s your vision? Do you feel nauseated?” “Slow down Colin. You’re going a bit fast.” Ian says with some bite in his voice. “I think I’ll be fine. Just give me a few minutes.” He turns to Eddie and says, “Eddie, can you put me back down please. I get it, you’re sorry, but no need for you to carry me around for the rest of the night.” Eddie reluctantly sets Ian back down on the bed and sits right next to him with his arm wrapped around him. Ian takes a few deep breaths and lays back on the bedspread. He shuts his eyes for a moment. “I’ll be ok, but I think I need to sit the rest of tonight out.” Eddie’ face darkens. “What? Are you sure you’re ok?” He looks over at Colin. “Are you getting a headache or feeling faint?” Colin asks with concern. “Just a bit tired.” Ian responds with his eyes still shut. “Eddie, you need to finish showing off for Colin. I can sit here and watch.” He leans up and looks at both of them. “Don’t let me stop the fun, please. I’ll have fun watching.” Eddie looks over to Colin, who nods it is ok with him. Eddie leans down and gives Ian a kiss, then eyes up Colin like he’s a 25lb dumbbell he’s going to toss around. He walks over to him, puts his left forearm between Colin’s legs and hefts him up. Colin slides down and is in the crux between forearm and bicep. Eddie just stands there like he’s holding a glass of water and flexes his bicep and the mound pushes against Colin’s dick. It gets hard quickly. Eddie smiles and flexes a few times, bouncing the mound, and crushing the dick. Colin reaches his arms out and puts his right hand on Eddie’s shoulder and his left hand on Eddie’s right nipple. He starts to tweak and tug on the nipple. Eddies growls in approval. He pulls his arm closer to his body and leans up to kiss Colin. Colin accepts the kiss and they start to tongue wrestle. He places his free hand on Colin’s dick and starts a gentle tugging motion. Colin squirms a bit and Eddie flexes his arm and tightens his grip on the dick. He’s not letting Colin slip out at any cost. Colin feels Eddie’s need to keep him safe and gives him a gentle kiss. Eddie looks him in the eyes and Colin savagely tugs on the right nipple. Eddie’s lips curl up in an evil grin. Colin continues to tug and starts to twist it, like it’s the lid to a jar. “That the best you can do G2?” Colin responds by twisting harder. Eddie sighs, “That’s more like it.” He flexes his left arm and the bicep mound squishes Colin’s dick again. He then flexes his chest, making it stone hard. Colin stops twisting and starts to caress the sticky, slick hair around the nipple. Eddie puffs his chest out and Colin responds by gently tugging on the hair. Both men sigh. Eddie moves his free hand between Colin’s legs to join his other hand. He then spreads the legs apart. Colin’s rock hard dick flops around and Eddie’s eyes light up like it’s seeing a foot long hotdog with all the fixings. He pulls it closer to his mouth and slowly, but steadily downs it. When he’s half down it, he closes his mouth and starts to suck. Colin puts his hands on top of Eddie’s head for stability. Eddie simply bobs his head back and forth, sucking and slurping like there’s no tomorrow. Colin pulls Eddie’s head closer, shoving more of his cock down his throat. He eagerly accepts it and soon has taken Colin to the root. He wraps his tongue around the cock, grateful it is hairless and coats it saliva. So much so, it dribbles out the corners of his mouth, down between Colin’s legs, and onto his forearms, then the carpet. Colin has braced his body upright and scooted his ass as forward as he can so Eddie has every millimeter of his dick in his mouth. He is in pure heaven. He rubs Eddie’s head with his hands, massaging the scalp. He moves his hands to the back of Eddie’s head and tries to pull him further onto his dick, but his nose is already poking him in his lower abs, so he cannot be much closer. Eddie, sensing Colin’s desire for him to take as much of him into his mouth as possible, pushes his head back an inch, to Colin’s dismay, lowers his jaw, sticks his tongue out, and starts playing with his balls. Colin moans in utter pleasure. Eddie puts his tongue under the balls, lightly lifts them up, and then moves his mouth back forward, bringing the balls into his mouth with the dick. Colin firmly attaches his hands to Eddie’s head and screams in ecstasy. He moves his body upward an inch or two trying to get even more into Eddie’s mouth. Eddie, for his part is just standing there, letting his tongue do its thing. His arms are solidly supporting Colin, and are not showing any signs of weakening. His legs are like granite pillars. His eyes are fixed on Colin’s abs. He is also in heaven because he is showing off his strength and G2 is taking it all in and appreciating him to the fullest. He flexes his biceps just a bit and Colin is drawn that much closer. Ian, who has been watching from the bed, quietly says, “Eddie, turn around.” Eddie, shocked at hearing G1’s voice, turns around. Although he cannot see G1, he follows the voice. His knees bump the bed and he stops. “Not sure how useful I will be, but here goes.” He slowly takes Eddie’s dick into his mouth. He doesn’t fit much in when he starts to gag, but he gives it his best effort. Eddie moans, which in turn sends shivers throughout Colin’s body. Ian awkwardly puts one of his hands under Eddie’s balls and starts to fondle them. Delicately at first, rolling them around, feeling the hair and sweat, and appreciating their weight in his hand. He lets them slide around his fingers and into his palm, then back to his fingers. He puts his thumb and forefinger together and lightly pulls on a few of the hairs, stretching them out from the curled position. He maneuvers his pinkie into the area between the two balls and rubs across the area very tenderly. His pinkie then finds its way back towards Eddie’s hole and the area between the hole and his balls. He massages the area while still fondling the balls with his other fingers. Eddies lets out a guttural moan and tries to pull Colin even closer. He has flexed both biceps and is sucking on Colin like there is no tomorrow. Colin is holding onto Eddie’s head for dear life and then suddenly explodes down his throat. Eddie is shocked, but not surprised. He swallows every drop and keeps sucking once Colin is done, hoping there is something extra on its way. Sadly there is not. He uses his arms to pull G2 out of his mouth. G2’s dick is softening. Eddie looks up into his eyes and sees gratitude. He lowers his arms and Colin is now face level. Eddies pulls him for a loving kiss. Colin accepts and returns it. Eddie breaks the kiss and says, “I’d put you down, but your brother is right below you.” Colin nods. “The bed is right behind you. You’ll land at the far end. Try not to bang your head.” He nods again. Eddie hefts him up, “Ready?” and tosses G2, over his twin, onto the other end of the bed. He lands softly and bounces on the mattress and covers. He rolls over and gives Eddie a thumbs up. Eddie winks at him and then looks down at Ian. “You ok G1?” Ian throws a thumbs up showing he’s fine. Eddie pats him on the head. “Keep doing what you’re doing stud. Big guy is feeling all warm and satisfied.” Ian continues playing with his balls and sucking on his dick. After a few minutes he says, “I’m going to flip you over so you’re on your back, hold on.” Ian gives another thumbs up and Eddie reaches down, carefully grabs him by the lower back and twists him halfway over. He sets him down, resets, then completes the job. Ian’s raging hard-on is now face up. Both Eddie and Colin eye it up. Colin looks at Eddie who winks back at him. Colin crawls up Ian’s body and engulfs his twin’s dick to the hilt in one move. It’s now Ian’s turn to moan in gratitude which sends vibrations throughout Eddie’s body. Eddie is standing still so as to not hurt Ian again, but he’s also watching the twins and how they react to each other. The moment Colin started sucking on Ian, Ian’s body changed and how he was sucking on Eddie changed ever so slightly, but he noticed it. G1 became more intense, but in a pleasurable way. His tongue movements became more intense. His fingers became a bit rougher when tugging the hair on his balls. He applied just a bit more pressure with his pinkie, causing Eddie just a bit more pleasure. He is still amazed at how well the twins know how to pleasure each other. No matter what he does, they have their own special bond and he is still an outsider. He is not offended or put off by it, but just wants to feel the level of love which they share. He knows they love him passionately, but they put each other first, always have and always will. He admires that level of love between siblings and wishes he and his brothers had it. Eddie regains his focus on Ian. His chest had heaved due to the change in Ian and now his body has a renewed feeling. He wants to show off for the twins, pick them up again with just his hands, toss them around like they are 10lb weights, carry them on his broad shoulders around the bedroom while doing squats, and do presses using them as the weights, just to show off. His thoughts get him so riled up, he feels his explosion coming. He looks down at Ian and warns him, “I’m about to cum G1. Are you sure you’re ok?” Ian pulls off, just to be safe and Eddie quickly grabs his dick and brutally jerks it 4 times. A geyser of cum explodes out and coats both guys, from Colin’s head to Ian’s chin. Ian, amazed with the shower he received, cums on the spot into Colin’s mouth. No warning. Colin attempts to gulp it down, but can only get the first two shots. The last two shots dribble out and down Ian’s dick to waist and abs. Ian lets his eyes roll into his head. Eddie reaches down and pats him on the chest and says, “Glad you’re feeling a bit better G1.” Colin finishes licking up the cum off his brother then scoots up his body and delicately lays on top of him, kissing him. Eddie feigning gruffness says to Colin, “G2, what about the mess on me? Who the fuck is going to clean me up?” Colin looks up and flatly says, “You’re a big boy, do it yourself.” And winks at him. He then leans back down and continues to kiss Ian. He whispers, “How long til he picks me u…” Eddie reaches down, puts both hands on Colin’s waist and simply lifts him off Ian. He holds him up, with Colin facing down and away from him. “What was that G2? I think I missed what you said.” He takes a few steps away from the bed so he is clear of Ian, raises his arms up so Colin is head high, and carefully spins him around they are face to face, with Colin’s being upside down. “Say it again, G2.” Colin leans in and kisses him. They break the kiss. Eddie says, “That’s what I thought. But I’m still a mess.” He slowly lowers Colin until he is dick level. Colin carefully laps the dry and sticky cum off Eddie’s dick and surrounding area. Once he’s done, Eddie walks back to the bed and sets him down. He pats him on the shoulder and says, “Good boy.” He quickly finds his phone, sends a quick text, puts it on silent, and tosses it on the floor. He crawls onto the bed. Ian moves to be on one side, Colin takes the other side. Eddie puts his arms around both and says, “Guess we’re not going to Ty’s for dinner. Good, those guys talk too much.” He pulls the twins closer to him and they nuzzle him with love and affection. Maybe they are letting him into their world, in their own special way. He hugs them tighter.

Hey guys, it’s been a while since the last instalment. Hope you enjoy! I had very little time to relax but was so thankful these two gods were here to guide me through this muscle worshippers dream. My hole was stretched open and was slowly dribbling Colt's superior cum out. I was laying down on the bed between these two hunks, completely overshadowed by their existence. I had to keep reminding myself that these two possessed more than eight times my meager body weight in muscle. That thought mixed with the thought that they could do anything they wanted to me was intoxicating. Both Colt and Ox were on their sides looking down at me, their big hands caressing my tiny legs. It looked like they could wrap their hands around my thigh if they wanted to. "Are you fading on us? We're going to have to work on your stamina little guy." Ox's tone had sofetned a bit now that Colt and I had come down from our climax. "After all, you still haven't experienced the bucking bronco!" I was a bit confused as to what he was talking about and it showed in my face. "The bucking bronco?" I said, nearly in a whisper. "Oh yes, I can tell by the way you look at our herculean bodies, this is something you will enjoy!" Ox said, "Athough, because I can tell you're weak right now, I am going to have to give you some extra support. You mind if I take him for a spin Colt?" Stil lying down, the spent Colt sat up a bit. His muscular body shifted up and his big pecs hung a few inches over his ripped abs. "Nah, this I'd like to watch. I don't think we've ever had someone quite as small as little Alex to play with. Our big muscles are a playground for the little runt." Colt bounced his pecs with that last sentence and lo and behold, my small cock started to rise again. Transfixed by the site of Colt's pillow-like pecs, I hadn't noticed that Ox had stood up to his full 6'10" height. He reached over and grabbed my body like a regular person grabs a peice of clothing. I was still tired but excited for what this muscle god had planned for my small, 5'1", 95 lbs body. He quickly manuevered me exactly where he wanted and suddenly the 'bucking bronco' made sense. There I was, straddling Ox's huge bicep, both my legs were stretched wide as my dripping hole continued to leak Colt's cum onto this hulk's gargantuan right arm. I was facing a vein-filled forearm that I was pretty sure had more muscle in it than I did in my whole body. I braced myself up against Ox's forearm as he brought his arm up in an awesome bicep flex. My whole body moved as the bicep between my legs grew twice as large and I felt my used hole stretch to accomodate this rock hard bicep. I moaned as I came to the realization of what was going to happen next, Ox was going to fuck me with his bicep. "H-how big?" I said with a wide-eyed expression on my face. I was hugging the huge forearm in front of me that seemed to dwarf my body. "This old bad-boy?" Ox said as he flexed a few times. My body jerked violoently and my hole was stretched by the vein on his bicep. "You'll get to measure them later but last time I got a runt like you to measure them they were at 32"." I gasped at the number. How was it that Ox had an arm so large? An arm capable of doing whatever it wanted to anyone on earth. "My arm is ready to fuck you Alex, do you feel it twitching?" I did. I felt the power in that arm and quaked with anticipation. "First, I'm going to provide a little more support," said Ox as his hand cupped my head. I was now sat on this flex arm, hand on my head, with my arms reached out and hugging the large muscular forearm in front of me. "And adjust this little guy." My cock was previosuly wedged in an awkward position between my leg and his arm but now it was free to run up and down the veiny forearm. He gave a few more test flexes and I cried out in pleasure. How was it that this god of a man was able to provide such pleasure with his muscles? The jerking was a bit more controlled with his hand firmly resting on my head, keeping me in place. Other areas of my body were less controlled however. Ox had doused his left hand with salivia and rubbed it all around my cock and his right forearm. This relieved some of the friction and sent me into ecstasy as he started to increase the pace. He brought his arm down from the 90 degree pose and had me lean forward on his forearm. "Yeah, you like when even my bicep dominates you completely don't you runt? Take a ride on a man's arm and feel the power!" Ox said with enthusiasm. THe flexing was now relentless, I didn't know where I was as my whole body felt like a can of paint being mixed in a paint can shaker. My hole was spasming as the sweaty bicep, mixed with Colt's cum was overwhelming my senses. "Tell your muscle god you like it when he fucks you with his muscles!" Ox demanded. "I love it sir, please don't stop! You are a god who deserves to do whatever you want with my body!" My speech was partially muffled by the big forearm I was leaning onto for support. My poor cock didn't know how to feel as Ox's forearm acted as a solid wall of muscle. I looked down and saw through my blurred vision that Ox was jerking his own cock off, excited by my moans of adoration. "Yeah, work that huge cock bro!" said Colt from the bed. "Please sir, cover me in your muscle god cum. I am not worthy but would be blessed!" "Ahhh fuck, seing your puny little body fly up and down is so fucking hot you little shrimp! You cum when daddy tells you to" "Yes daddy!" I yelled. My hole was stretched wide by this huge arm and my cock was aching for release as it rubbed up and down Ox's forearm. "Ahhhhhhh fuck! Cum you little runt!" I came in another violent orgasm as Ox showered me in his sweet cum. The ecstasy I felt was unreal. I was able to provide some level of pleasure to these gods and I felt absolutely intoxicated. My spent body colasped on Ox's arm. I had a little bit of time to rest before Colt and Ox moved onto the shower...

.

Part 6 for these guys. Stay tuned, more to come for them a few stories down the road.. We’ve finished dinner and Jay insists on doing the dishes and cleaning up. He tells me to go out onto the deck and relax and that he’ll be out in a bit. Who I am to argue with this big lug. If he wants to clean up, good for me. I slap him on the ass and walk out of the kitchen area. I open the sliders to the deck and walk over to the in-ground fire pit. Gratefully Stu had an electronic ignition installed or I’d be here for hours trying to get it lit. I get the fire going and sit down in one of the heavily cushioned recliners near it. With the sun setting and a steady ocean breeze, it will be a cool pleasant night, great for sleeping, among other things. I think back to Jay’s comment that this is where we met and most of our happy memories are at the beach and beach house. I had to ruin it by mentioning the unpleasant memory I have of it. But he is right, if it had not been for that incident, we’d have never met. Now I am deep in my memories, thinking back to that fateful day. It was a day similar to today. Beautiful weather, warm temps, warm water, some awesome sex. I’m forever happy Jay and I eventually met. I had just finished classes and was a few days away from graduating with no career plans. I was taking one last weekend off and wanted to spend it at the beach, just relaxing and cruising for hot guys. I had no house to stay in, just the bags in my car, my curly hair, and a positive attitude. I was getting a degree in computer science, but had no prospects for a job. My parents were giving me three months to get my ass in gear and find a job. They would support until the last day of the third month and then I’d find my bags waiting for me on the curb. Don’t get me wrong, I agree with them. I needed to get my ass in gear and find a job. I had done well in college, but working wasn’t at the top of my list. And since they also knew I could be a slacker, the three month time frame was set up. My family had known I was gay for a while and supported me, which made life easier. They’d met all the boyfriends I’d had through high school and college and supported each relationship. If one ever went south, they wouldn’t coddle me. They’d say, “It happens to heterosexuals too, so get up, dust yourself off, and get back out there.” This went a long way in helping me become a strong outgoing person. I like to meet new people, regardless of their sexual preferences and talking just came naturally to me. I’d chat up anyone and if we were attracted to each other, great. If I found out they were straight, again, great, I’d just made a new buddy. In a weird way, Jay and I met up because of my outgoing personality. ** I was at the beach, but was hitting the local gym before heading to the water. I have a great body, weigh 165lbs, 5’11”, tan, trimmed chest and pubic hair, nice pecs and arms, and some pretty good abs, yeah, ok, I have a six pack and like to show them off. Who wouldn’t? So I’m in the gym in a tank top and board shorts just running through a quick upper body routine to get a pump on, then will head to the beach to see what I can snag. I spot a cute looking guy on a flat bench looking over at me. I walk over to say hi ask see if he needs a spot. He’s got the bar loaded to 225lb. He’s a bit bigger than I am, probably 6’1”, 200, good looking body, but he seems to have fallen off the workout wagon and is trying to get back on it for the summer. He sees me coming and I see him look me up and down and think “good, he plays for our team.” “Hi, I’m Max, do you need a spot?” “Yeah, that’d be great. I’m Shawn.” “Cool, need a lift off, how many you going for?” “Yeah, a lift would be great, going for 5.” “Ok.” I get behind the bench and get into position. “3, 2, 1.” And we lift the bar off the supports. He gets thru all 5 with little effort and re­racks. I catch him staring up my t-shirt at my abs and chest. I stand still so he can get a good look and then slowly move back so he can see my face. He smiles up at me. “Nice curls.” I say to him, “Thanks, let me know if you need help with your next set.” He nods ok. I go back to my routine and try to keep my eye out for him. I see him around, then don’t see him for a bit, then he’s back. I’m doing bicep curls on a preacher bench with a 35lb bar and 2 25lb weights and he walks between me and the mirror. He looks down and asks if I need help. I nod sure and he gets into position and helps me on my final two reps. After I rack the bar, he casually lifts it up and curls it a few times, flexing his biceps at the top of each rep so I get a good look at his arms. They’re pretty nice, not the biggest I’ve seen, but I’d slobber all over them if he wanted me to. I feel a boner starting and slyly look up at him and shift my body so he can see what’s happening. A slight grin appears on his face and he sets the bar down and casually rubs his crotch. We’re looking each other in the eye. He raises an eyebrow ever so slightly and I give just the barest nod yes. We head to the bathroom. We get in, he locks the door, and turns to face me. He raises his right arm to a full flex, puts his left hand behind my head, and gently pulls me to the face of his bicep. I lick my lips and go to town once I’m close enough. I’m getting it nice and wet when he grabs my right hand with his left and moves it to his crotch. I start to massage his dick thru his shorts. He lets out a soft moan and I take ahold of it and start to yank it. “Blow me.” He says quietly into my ear. I get on my knees and gently pull his shorts down. His dick pops free and springs up. Nice 7 inch unit. Pretty good thickness, kind of hairy for my tastes, I wonder if he trims up. I start to blow him and put my hands on his ass to pull him closer. I spread his cheeks a bit and move my left hand towards his hole. I’m about to stick a finger in his hole and he reaches around and grabs my hand. I look up to his face. He gently, but firmly says, “Sorry, not on the first blowjob.” And he winks down at me. I nod ok and continue to blow him for another 2 or 3 minutes. I have a good motion going and his body suddenly gets stiff and I know he’s ready to blow. I pull off and yank him a few times. He cums all over my chest. He sighs and leans back against the wall. I get up, grab some paper towels and wipe my chest off. I wet some more and reach down to clean him off and he stops my hand and takes the towels from me and cleans himself off. “Sorry, I am super sensitive after I blow, and like to clean myself off. Hope you don’t mind.” “Not at all.” I say back. He finishes cleaning up and begins pulling up his shorts. “You heading to the beach?” He’s checking himself out in the mirror and glancing over at me. “Yeah, after I’m done here and shower up. You?” “Yeah. I’ll look for you in about an hour?” “Ok. I have a blue and green umbrella” “Nice. See you later Max. Oh, thanks for helping me out” And he winks at me, unlocks and opens the door, and walks out. I stare at his ass. I am staring so intently, I almost missed a huge muscle guy walk by and out of the gym. Couldn’t tell much from my view, but he had blonde hair which was shaved short. I go back to watching Shawn’s ass as he crosses the gym floor. I head to the locker room, shower up, put on a fresh pair of board shorts, and drive over to the beach. It takes me a good 15 minutes to find a parking spot. I feed the meter, load up the cart, and head down. I’m walking along the path through the dunes and see a couple of guys watching me from a really nice house on the path. I think to myself, “Wonder how much that house cost?” Someone from the house yells to me, “Nice cart.” I glance over and wow, now there’s a nice looking guy. My height, looks to be 185lbs, muscles, wavy black hair. He’s got a buddy with him. His buddy looks pretty fucking hot as well. About 6’1”, same weight, muscles too, and long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail. Guessing both guys are a few years older than I am. I yell back, “Thanks.” And pause for a second. “All by yourself?” The black haired guy asks. “Hope not, met a guy at the gym and he is on his way.” “Good for you.” The pony-tailed guys says and smiles at me. “Thanks.” “We’ll be down in a while. If you are still alone we can hang out. I’m Stu.” Says the dark haired one. “This is Kenny.” And he waves to me. “I’m Max.” “Nice to meet you Max.” “You too Stu. And you too Kenny.” I say looking at each of them. Pretty good 3-some material right there. I continue on my way to the beach. I find a great spot near some rocks and set up my umbrella, spray myself down with suntan lotion, and settle into my chair. The ocean is right in front of me, big, blue, clear, and inviting. I am in a trance watching the waves and feel so at ease. Life is good. I get up and wander down to the water’s edge, wade into the water, and dive in. I swim around for a few minutes to cool off, get out, and head back to my chair. As I’m drying off I see Shawn heading in my direction. He’s got 3 buddies with him. Hmm, could be fun. One has a backpack with a baseball mitt and bat in it. Another has a just a mitt. Nice, athletes, they should have some stamina. “Hey Max, good to see you again.” Shawn says walking up and shaking my hand. “You too Shawn.” “These are my college buddies, Ash, Bull, and Larry. We played ball together.” The guys are checking me out, but not in a sexual way, more like they’re sizing me up. “Hey guys, what’s up?” “Not much.” Larry says. He’s the one with just the mitt. Bull has the bat and mitt. Ash doesn’t have a backpack or bag with him and he’s shirtless. Ash seems to be my height, but definitely has more muscle, probably weighs 225lbs. Lats are flaring, nice quads and abs. His pecs are huge and his nipples are right at the bottom, where the muscle curves back to his chest. His nips are prominent and he has a huge areola around them. This guy works out. I don’t see the signs of a roid body. He’s got nice black hair a bit of facial hair and a smooth dark brown body. He’s also got a couple tats on him. One on each bicep and another one on his left quad. He’s staring at me and seems to be undressing me with his eyes. Bull is definitely the biggest of the 4 of them. He must be 6’2” and 240lbs of muscle. His chest is pressing against his t-shirt like it wants out now, but no nipples are visible. Hopefully they will perk up when I suck and nibble on them. Arms look to be around 21 inches and have veins crawling all over them. Now there are some arms I could go to town on and blow a load or two. I see some acme on his shoulders. Uh-oh, roid boy. He could be violent in bed. Need to take care. Larry, is just looking around, like he’s looking for someone else. He’s the smallest of the three. My height, but maybe 150. Not skinny, but not as muscular as the rest of them. He as a bunch of tats all over him. Arms, legs, and I can see one or two through his t-shirt. He looks over to Shawn and something unsaid passes between them. Something is off here. Ding, ding, ding. I need to play it cool and see if I can get away. I ask, “You guys want to set up your stuff and relax for a while.” “Sure.” Says Shawn. He tosses his backpack down onto my blanket. Bull and Larry do the same. Ash walks to my chair and sits down. He looks up to me and says, “Shawn says you helped him out at the gym today.” He flexes a pec slowly, showing me his muscle control. A slight grin appears on his face. Fuck, play it cool. I easily say, “Yeah, he needed a spot when he was doing some presses.” Ash looks at me evenly says, “Not what I meant Max…You know the kind of help I’m talking about…” and he rubs his crotch and I see a rather large bulge form. He tenses a bicep and grins up at me. “Shawn said you like big biceps. Will these work?” and he tosses up an impressive double bi pose. I nod and say, “Very impressive Ash.” Larry adds coldly, “We know you gave him a blowjob. We think we each deserve one too, right guys?” Bull and Ash nod. Shawn is hanging back with an evil grin on his face. He’s looking around with Larry to make sure no one is nearby. “Guys, I’d be happy to help you out if you leave me alone afterwards. I don’t want any trouble.” I look over to Shawn and ask, “Do this often?” Indicating to the other three guys. He laughs and says nastily, “Only when I find a queer at my gym. Dude, you guys need to stop coming to our gym, it’s for straight guys. You gays need to get your own. We don’t need you staring at us, it’s fucking disgusting.” I hold my tongue. I instead say, “Like I said, I’ll blow each of you if you just leave me alone afterwards.” “Maybe, bitch.” Ash says as he leans up in the chair and is about to get up. “Hey Max, these the friends you were talking about?” It’s Kenny from the house in the dunes. “Fuck off princess.” Bull says. “Mind your own business. We’re having a conversation with Curly.” Kenny says, “Hmmm, looks more like you want to beat him up and then probably rape him.” As he points to the bat and mitts. I am dumbfounded. My mind didn’t even consider they’d rape me, but now the bat and mitts make sense. “But you wouldn’t be able to do that here on the beach. How were you going to get him off the beach with you? Gag him and tie him up? There are too many people around and he’s onto you.” “Again, fuck off queer.” Bull says rather loudly, as he reaches down for his bat. Ash gets out of the chair and walks toward Kenny. “Bull, Ash, calm down.” Shawn says evenly from behind us. Bull and Ash stop and everyone turns to him. He looks at Kenny and says, “You did hear Max say he was willing to give my buddies blowjobs, so I don’t see what you’re concerned about. We’ll let him be after we’re done with him, promise.” And he gives a smart-assed grin. He continues. “Ash, why don’t you and Max’s friend hang out down here for a while? I’ll send Larry and Bull down once they’re done and it’s your turn.” Ash walks over to Kenny and puts an arm over his shoulders and squeezes their bodies together. Ash outweighs Kenny by 35lbs. Kenny plays it cool and evenly looks at Shawn and says, “This isn’t happening.” “Yes, it is.” Shawn says back flatly. Ash knocks Kenny’s knees out from under him and Kenny is on the ground. Shawn looks at me and says, “Up to you Max. Ash could do some serious harm to your buddy if I tell him to. You coming along?” I stubbornly say, “Ok.” Kenny looks at me shaking his head. “Good, let’s get the party started.” Shawn says clapping his hands together. “Ash, the guys will be back as soon as possible. Try to keep your muscles under control.” “No promises Shawn.” As he flexes a bicep in Kenny’s face. Ash and Shawn laugh. Larry leads us off the beach followed by Bull, myself and Shawn in the back. As we pass the house where I met Kenny, I see Stu come out the door. “Hey Max, Kenny went down to meet up with you. Did he find you?” Shawn says back, “Nope, didn’t see him.” And pushes me along. I look up to Stu with a frightened look in my eyes. Stu just turns and goes into the house. He shuts the door and I hear him yell to someone named Jason, but we’re past the house before I hear anything else. We get to Shawn’s van and he pops the side door and slides it open. He waves for me to get in. I glance inside and see it is pretty much empty, except for an old mattress covering the metal floor. As I get in, I turn to see a huge guy coming down the path. He must be 6’3” and 250lbs of muscle. Buzz-cut blonde hair, the clearest blue eyes I’ve ever seen, no shirt on, gym shorts, and flip flops. Fuck, it’s the guy from the gym earlier today, who I only saw from behind. As Shawn starts to slide the door shut, the guy puts his left hand on the door and it instantly stops. He says in a deep voice, “Max, Stu said you left some stuff in the house and to go get it.” He looks at Shawn and says, “Leave him alone Shawn.” Shawn responds. “Don’t have a problem with you Jay, but stay out of this.” Bull comes around from the back of the van and says, “Back off muscles, he’s coming with us for some fun.” Larry is a few steps back from Blonde and is eyeing him up. Blonde doesn’t even look at Bull and just says to Shawn, “No, he is not.” And Bull swings the bat. It hits Blonde on the shoulder, the bat shatters, but he doesn’t even flinch. He looks at me again and calmly says, “Max, I need you to go into the house. I’ll be right behind you.” I stare at him. He nods his head and I jump out. Shawn reaches for me, but Blonde’s hand is quicker, fast as a blur, and he’s got Shawn’s hand in his. He starts to apply pressure and Shawn starts to contort his face in pain. “Please Max, go now.” I start up the path and see Stu coming down. I meet him halfway and he says, “Don’t worry, Jay can take care of himself.” He ushers me into the house and locks the door. We start going up the steps to the main level. I hear a muffled sound like a hammer hitting metal. It must be the guys at the van, but I have no idea what would make that type of sound as the van was pretty much empty. I’m freaked out about what just happened and my mind is racing, “What about Kenny? They left him with Ash, who is lot bigger than he is.” I’m looking around, wanting to get back down to the beach to try to help Kenny. Stu grabs my shoulders, turns me to face him and says, “Kenny’s no fool. And Jay will be on his way down there in a minute to help him.” “But there were three of them at the van, what if they overpower him?” I start to babble and am getting sweaty. “Yeah, it could be an issue, but Jay knows what he’s doing.” Stu is remarkable calm and is looking me right in the eyes. I stare at Stu without knowing what to say. I hear Larry yell out in pain, then go silent. I look at Stu again and he just nods to a chair in the living room area. I sit down tentatively, on the edge of the seat. Have I gone from frying pan to fire? My brain is spinning. I can feel my heart beating what feels like a thousand times a minute. Fuck, I’m 22, I was almost beaten up and raped, but now, who knows what. Something tells me I’m going to be ok, but I’m having a hard time processing what’s just happened to me. Stu says, “You feel ok, you look a bit pale.” “I feel….” And I get up and run out onto the deck and throw up over the railing. “Guess not.” Is all Stu says from behind me. “Stay there. Let me get you some water.” I stand there and throw up again. I feel a bit better and see this Jay person walk past the house towards the beach. He has purpose to his step. I see the spot where Bull’s bat hit him. It’s a bit red, but that’s it. Jay disappears over the dunes and is walking toward where I had set up my umbrella. Stu comes back out and hands me the water. “Like I said, Jay can handle himself.” “I’m beginning to believe you.” 4 minutes later Jay and Kenny are walking back. Kenny has my cart with all my stuff. Jay is carrying Ash over his shoulder. Kenny turns and comes up the ramp to the house. Jay keeps walking down the path, out of sight, to Shawn’s van. Stu meets Kenny at the top of the ramp and gives him a kiss and asks, “You ok? Everything ok?” Kenny glances to me and looks back to Stu and pulls him in for another kiss. He then whispers something in his ear. “Fuck.” Is all Stu says and Kenny just nods. Stu turns to me and says, “Where are you staying? Where is your car?” I stumble over my answers, “My car is about 4 blocks away. I don’t have a place to stay. I was hoping to meet someone and well, you know...” Now, I’m totally embarrassed. “I should go. I think I’ve caused enough problems and don’t want to drag you guys into it. I can just head to the police station and file a report or something.” “Too late Max.” Kenny says. I look at him quizzically. “Jay knocked out all guys.” My mouth just falls open. “But, they will be ok. He’s driving the van back to the gym and will leave the guys in the van to recover. As for the police, we can handle that for you. We know the local cops pretty well, plus once they hear our version, you should be in the clear. It may be best if you stayed here for the rest of the day and tonight. I need to follow Jay to the gym and drive him back. Stu will take you to get your car, ok?” I nod yes, what else can I do? Stu and I jump into his SUV and head out. “What did I get myself into?” I mumble quietly. “Don’t worry too much about it Max. The police shouldn’t be too much of an issue. Shawn and his buddies on the other hand...” I glance over to him, “You know them?” “We see them around town and they have a reputation for not liking gay men. Not sure why, and really don’t care.” “But I saw Jay at the gym today? And Shawn told me he doesn’t like gay guys at his gym?” “Would you mess with Jay?” “I guess not.” I say confused and Stu picks up on it. “Jay doesn’t like to go to that gym for the reason you just mentioned, but he also says it’s the best one in town, so who’s going to argue with him? He’s said Shawn doesn’t like when he comes in, but gives him a wide berth.” Stu gives me a reassuring pat on the shoulder and says, “Looks like we got to you just in time. Kenny saw them walk past the house and figured he’d head down to make sure they weren’t the ‘friends’ you were waiting for.” “Yeah, Kenny saved my life.” I say. I continue, “Sorry about throwing up near your deck.” “Not to worry. I bucket of water will wash it away.” Stu laughs. “Least of my worries today.” We get to my car, I fumble with my keys and Stu looks at me and says, “You sure, you’re going to be good to drive back?” “Yeah. I just need to take a few deep breathes.” I get out and lean against my car. I look over to Stu and say, “I think I’ll just take off, Stu. It may be best for everyone if I disappeared.” Stu gets out of his and stands in front of me. “Max, I’d like for you to stay the night with us. You’re in no shape to drive home and you already said you don’t have a place to stay, so…” I hesitantly say, “Ok.” Stu leans in and gives me a gently hug. I tentatively hug him back. We get back to the house and Kenny and Jay are there. I walk in and Kenny walks to me and gives me a hug. “You ok buddy?” he asks. “I’ll make it. Still a bit un-nerved.” I respond with a bit of a joke in my voice. I see Jay sitting outside on the deck. He’s put a t-shirt on. “Is he ok? He took a bat to his shoulder.” Both guys nod yeah. “Can I talk to him?” They look at each other and nod yes. I walk out, sit across from Jay. He looks up and I say, “Thank you doesn’t seem like enough, but it’s all I can offer.” He puts his giant left hand on my right thigh and gently squeezes. I can feel the restrained power he has. “As long as you’re ok, it’s all the thanks I need.” And he softly applies pressure. I put my hand on top of his and we look each other in the eyes. His blue eyes are alive and sparkling and he seems to be looking right into my heart and soul. I think to myself I’d never have a shot with this guy. He’s all muscle and good looks. He’s got to have someone waiting for him. “I hope Bull didn’t hurt you. He was a big guy and the bat shattered when it hit you.” “Yeah, I’ll be fine. Just need to massage the area and put some ice on it.” “Your boyfriend around to help you out with the massage?” I ask very innocently. “Don’t have one right now.” He says evasively. I try to keep my jaw from falling off. He sees my astonishment and says, “Being a big guy can be a turn-off to quite a few people, believe it or not.” “Yeah, I have that problem all the time.” I say very jokingly and puff out my chest. He looks up and smiles a genuine smile. “Good one, curly.” The way he says curly just makes me melt. He reaches over and puts his right hand in my curls and plays with them. It feels great. ** The next thing I remember is waking up in a dark vehicle and being rocked from side to side. I hear Shawn’s voice, but cannot make out where he is. He’s yelling at someone to turn and the van rocks to the left. I roll over and bang my head on the side of the van. I almost pass out again. Fuck. We ride along for another 5 minutes and the van comes to a stop. Doors open and shut. The side door slides open and I see Shawn and Bull, both bruised and angry. Bull just grabs my leg and pulls me to the opening, punches me in the stomach, lifts me over his shoulder, and carries me to where ever we’re going. More doors open and shut I see we’re back at the gym. Shawn locks to doors once we’re in the gym. We make our way thru the gym floor and he opens another door and we are going up some steps. There must be an apartment above the gym. Shawn turns some lights on and I squint. My head hurts. Shawn yells, “Ash, wake up.” Bull drops me into a chair and from behind me someone throws a rope over my head and they tie me to the chair, must be Ash. Duct tape is put over my mouth. Shawn appears in front of me. His cuts and bruises are worse than I though. He slaps my face a few times and taunts me saying, “Well, well Max, looks like we have you back for that fun you promised us earlier.” And he smiles a crooked smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll be alone for a while. Jay may be big and strong, but a shovel to the back of his head knocked him out pretty nicely.” I just stare at him. “Kenny and Stu were easier. Bull just punched them out, little queens.” He almost spits out the last two words. He goes on, “But first we need to make some changes. Your hair for one.” He looks at me shaking his head. “It’s gotta go. ‘Curly’ may be a nice nickname, but these curls are just too much. You need a manly haircut.” He’s tugging on my hair with some force and straighten out the curls. “Yeah, they go first. Ash, grab my scissors from the drawer.” I hear the drawer open, some rummaging around, and it shuts. Ash hands them over my shoulders. I keep my eyes open. No use struggling or showing fear as there is nothing I can do at this point. Snip, snip, snip…and my hair falls to the ground. He’s taking his time and mocking me every so often. “You really thought you’d get out of giving us blowjobs? Well, Larry is not able to participate, but you can make it up to Bull and Ash. They might be bruised up, but trust me, they’re horny as fuck, and not just horny for a blowjob, but an angry horny and your ass and mouth will help them work out their aggressions.” He continues snipping off my curls. He’s almost done when we hear glass break below. Shawn stops, looks up suddenly, looks to Bull and Ash, points at the door to the stairwell, and says, “Lock that door and move the sofa in front of it.” Shawn bends down and just picks up the chair I’m in and carries me back to a bedroom. He’s stronger than I thought. Bull and Ash move the sofa into place and follow us in. They shut this door, lock it, and the two of them move a heavy oak dresser in front of the door. I hear footsteps on the stairs and Jay calls out, “Max, you in there?” I cannot answer. “Shawn, God help you if you’ve done anything to him.” Bull starts to yell, but Shawn shushes him and yells back, “Jay, just go home and never come back to the gym and we’ll call it even.” There is a pounding on the door and it sounds like a sledgehammer hitting it. Shawn calmly says, “Bull, there is another bat in my closet. Ash, break off a table leg or two.” Pointing to a table in the corner. The pounding gets louder and the walls shake. I hear drywall and two by fours cracking. The guys in this room are starting to sweat. The apartment door sounds like it explodes and the floor rumbles as Jay just propels the sofa out of his way. “Last chance Shawn. I’m coming into the bedroom whether you want me to or not.” “Fuck you Jay. You come thru and I will seriously hurt Max.” The wall next to the door disintegrates into dust and rubble and Jay appears. He’s got on the t-shirt from when we were on the deck, but it’s all torn up. There is a nasty looking bruise on the right side of his face and some dried blood on his cheek. He’s got some cuts and blood dripping off his arms and hands. His eyes are on fire, with a rage I’d never seen in a person before. Bull swings the bat at him, but Jay grabs the bat in mid-air and it comes to a sudden stop. Bull tries to pull it back, but Jay just looks at him with an anger and contempt that would send most sane people running for cover. He simply wrenches the bat out of Bull’s hand and crushes it with his fingers. With his other hand he lifts Bull up by his shirt and tosses him against the wall which is 5 feet away. Bull bangs his head and is down, but is not out. Ash charges Jay with the table leg as a spear and Jay easily swats him into the dresser. The sound of Ash’s body hitting the dresser tells me he’s broken some bones and is knocked out. Jay picks up the table leg and holds it out in front for Shawn to see. He calmly says, “Shawn, let him go or else.” And he snaps the leg in half. His muscles never moved, his voice never wavered. It’s like he was breaking dry pasta in his hands. I’m now beginning to see why he didn’t want me around when he first saved me. His power is incredible and for me to see it must bother him. He probably doesn’t like to use it unless it is absolutely necessary. Well, I think this is one of those times. Shawn is standing behind me and casually says, “One more step and I…” and Jay moves like a blur and is behind me. I hear Shawn’s body hit the back wall and he moans in pain. Bull is up and moving toward Jay from behind. I try to rock the chair over. It tips and I crash to the floor banging my head just as Bull is about to pass me. He trips over me and lands right behind Jay, at his feet. Jay turns around, sees me on the ground and Bull trying to get up. Jay reaches down, grabs Bull and says, “Let’s go for a walk little man.” He looks at me, gently removes the duct tape from my mouth and says, “Max, I will be back in two minutes, stay calm, this is almost over.” “Not like I can go anywhere.” Jay smiles a sad smile and runs his hand along the side of my cheek. “2 minutes.” He picks up Bull by his waist, hefts him over his shoulder and walks out the opening he created. I hear them go down the steps into the gym. It sounds like Jay is knocking Bull’s head against the stairwell walls on purpose. They reach the bottom of the steps and a few seconds later Bull yells out in pain. Oh God, what did Jay do to him? A minute later Jay is coming back up the stairs. He appears in the opening again. “You’re 5 seconds late. I’m disappointed.” I smile at him. He grins back, walks over, frees me from the chair and helps me up. He looks at me to see if I can walk. I can. He makes sure Ash and Shawn are still out cold and we walk thru the opening he made, and start down the steps. I wobble a bit and instinctively grab his arm to steady myself. He puts his left hand on my shoulder to steady me. We get to the bottom and he directs me to the door, but I see Bull pinned to a rack machine with a Titan Battle rope wrapped around his body with his arms pinned to his side. He’s yelling at Jay and screaming in pain at the same time. Jay ushers me out of the building. “Do you need to go to the ER?” There is concern in his voice and eyes. I shake my head no. He starts the car and we drive away. “What about you? You took a shovel to the head according to Shawn.” “Yeah, but it would have taken a lot more than that jackass hitting me with a shovel to put me down for any length of time.” He waved his hand at the building behind us and continues, ”Plus I think I was running on pure adrenaline once I saw they took you from the house.” “That’s one big dose of adrenaline you were on.” He blushes and I turn the conversation away so as not to embarrass him anymore, “How are Stu and Kenny?” “They’re fine. I’m sure they’re in the shower together, massaging each other’s bruises.” I stare at him. I put my hand on the side of his face and he puts a hand on my leg and gently squeezes. I run my hand along his face and feel his stubble and see the bruise forming. I move my hand to the back of his neck and the buzzed hair. I gently play with it. He moans and says, “Careful.” And glances down to his crotch. I see the bulge and look back into his eyes. We come to a stop light and he smiles at me and leans over. I meet him and give him a kiss. He hesitantly returns it and applies more pressure to my leg. We break the kiss and he starts to drive again as the light has turned green. He softly puts his hand on my head and neck. “I’m sorry I did not get here in time to stop Shawn from cutting off your curls. Now I have nothing to run my fingers thru.” “They’ll grow back big guy. Hopefully you’ll be around to watch it happen.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” And he playfully rubs my head. We drive the rest of the way in silence. We pull in to the driveway and he says, “Let’s get you in the house and get you cleaned up.” He runs his hand along my cheek and the back of my neck. I continue to play with the short hairs on the back of his neck. “But I’m not tired and I bet you still have some of that adrenaline running thru your body.” I ogle him up and down and he blushes. I nod at his bulge and say, “I could help you with that as long as you don’t put me thru a wall like you did to Shawn.” He laughs out loud and says, “I didn’t put him ‘through’ the wall, he just became part of it for a few seconds.” Now it’s my turn to laugh. We get out of the car, go into the house and up the steps to the main floor. The lights are off, but we see Kenny and Stu are on the deck, in a lounge chair, in each other’s arms. They see us in the kitchen area and we walk to the sliders. I ask, “Are you guys ok? I’m sorry I’ve caused you so many problems today.” They nod and Stu says, “Max, it’s cool. We’re just glad Jay was able to get to you in time.” “Well, almost in time.” I say rubbing my newly hacked up head of hair. Stu suddenly sees what’s happened and they both get up and come over to me. Kenny mockingly says, “Jay, how could you let this happen to Max?” He gently runs his hand over my scalp. ”Now we can’t call him curly and it’s your fault.” Jay just rolls his eyes. Stu winks at me. I feel Jay’s arm come around my waist and he pulls me back into the house and he starts to close the sliders. He says goodnight to the guys and leads me up to the next floor. He takes me to the bedroom he’s staying in. It’s a nice big room with a King Size bed and an attached bathroom with a large stall shower. I see someone has put my bags in the room as well. He takes his tattered t-shirt off. The windows are wide open. I can hear the waves crashing into the beach, the crackle from the fire pit below, and crickets playing their songs. There is also an ocean breeze and it is cooling the room. I feel a slight chill. Jay sees me shiver, walks over, closes the windows, and puts his arms around me and pulls me in for a hug. I put my head on his chest and notice he has very little hair there. Wonder if this holds true for the rest of his body. I feel him delicately kiss the top of my head. He rubs his hands up and down my back warming me up. I turn my head and kiss his pecs. He tightens the muscles and they turn to stone. I continue to kiss them. He releases his hug, lets his chest relax and walks us to the shower. He turns the water on and while we wait for it to hear up, we strip each other naked. This mostly involves Jay tearing my t-shirt, shorts, and underwear off in about 2 seconds, and me struggling to pull his shorts down over his huge dick. Once I free his monster, I let out a soft whistle. He blushes and turns away. I walk back around in front of him. I look up into his blue eyes and he glances down into my deep brown eyes. I put my right hand on his dick and he flinches ever so slightly. I put my left hand on his right cheek and rub the stubble and blood caked on it. “What?” I ask softly. He sits down on a bench and looks down. “Still trying to figure things out.” He say embarrassingly. “Oh, Jay. Why didn’t you say something? I can shower alone and sleep in another room if you’re uncomfortable. I just thought you were out based on the way Kenny and Stu talked about you, you know…” “Not sure where I am. I know how I feel and how I want to feel, but sometimes…” He trails off. He looks up to me and continues, “Kenny, Stu, and some other guys HAVE been great in helping me, but I have a hard time when it gets to the sex stuff. I’ve been with women, but not with a guy, so when you asked about me having a boyfriend, well, I always use ‘being big’ as my excuse.” I stare at him and think, for everything this guy has done for me today, I gotta help him as much as I can without coming across as an asshole. “Can I ask some blunt questions Jay? I’m not trying to be mean or rude, I just want to help you get to the bottom of this.” He nods ok. “Are you afraid you’ll hurt someone with that?” And I point toward his dick, which is now flaccid. He nods yes, but looks toward the floor. “Are you afraid of someone taking advantage of you because of your size and muscles?” He shrugs his shoulders. “Are you afraid of me giving you a mind blowing blow job?” His head snaps up, “What?” “Just making sure you’re not drifting away in your own self-doubt.” He eyes me up. “We all have or have had the same issues when we discovered who we are. You have nothing to be ashamed of, Jay.” Now it’s my turn to my hand on his chin and lift it up so he is looking at me. “Let’s start with taking the shower together. Have you ever done that with a guy?” He tentatively shakes his head yes. “Ok, then it should not be too bad. Mind you, I will be washing you, so if that bothers you, you need to let me know, so I can slap you around some.” I smile a mischievous grin and he chuckles. “You don’t think I’ll do it, do you?” And now he is smiling. He gets up and turns to step into the shower and I slap his ass as hard as I can. My hand is stinging and he glances over his shoulder and calmly says, “You ok back there? I thought I felt something hit me, but could be mistaken.” “No, I’m good.” I say as I shake my hand out and massage my palm. I step in behind him and close the door. He turns away from me and puts his head under the shower and soaks his hair and body. I grab the soap, lather up my hands, and begin with his back. I reach up to his shoulders and spread my hands wide and rub circles on the area. I take care to be gentle around the red area where Bull hit him the first time with the bat. I include his upper back. With the denseness of his muscles I feel like I am rubbing a stone wall, and now I know why getting hit with the bat and shovel didn’t faze him too much. I continue on and move to his mid-lats and sides. His back tapers down to a proportionately sized waist. I carefully move my hands around the area and he seems to enjoy it. He bends over slightly and his bubble butt sticks out. I lather up some more and rub both cheeks and slide my hand into his crack. Damn, not a hair to be found on this guy. Wonder how much he shaves off and how hairless he really is. I move to his legs and realize they are tree trunks. No wonder I couldn’t squeeze them when we were in the car. I finish his back and ask if he minds turning around so I can do his front. He slowly turns around and I see his dick is erect. My jaw drops open, my eyes bug out, and my hands go to the shower wall for support, it’s fucking bigger than before. He blushes and turns away from me. I grab his bicep and coax him to turn back. This time I have a normal face on and move closer to him. I lather up again and start with his face. I lean up and gently wash the caked on blood off his face, and lightly stroke his jaw and neck. He closes his eyes and hums softly. His dick bobs up and down, slapping me in my abs and lower chest. I move down to his clavicle and upper chest. I rub circles on the muscles again and he tenses his chest and pecs as I run my hands over them. He seems to be scared of me touching him in any kind of sexual way. I slow my movements and just let me hands rest on his chest. His breathing evens out. His chest relaxes and I start my cleaning again. I move to his lower chest and abs. I count an 8 pack. Even un-flexed, they are fucking incredible. Each one a brick and prominent. I rub my hands over them carefully. He blushes and looks away. I move one hand to his chin and turn it back to face me. I lean up to my tippy toes and gently kiss him on his cheek. He smiles and runs his hands up and down my back. I move a bit lower and softly take his dick into my hand and just wash it off. I don’t want to get too playful yet. Need to see how this goes. I glance down and see he doesn’t have any hair on or around his dick and balls. “Are you completely hairless? Or do you shave it all off?” “I shave my pits and privates. Everywhere else, I’m pretty much smooth as a baby’s bottom. I do have a light amount of hair in some areas, but it’s so faint and sparse I don’t bother with it.” “Lucky you. Have you seem me, I might as well be wearing a winter coat on my chest if I don’t trim it up regularly.” He puts his left hand on my chest and caresses my chest hair. I puff out my chest and hold my breath. He laughs and pats my pecs. “Impressive big guy. I may have some competition.” “Damn straight little man.” We both laugh. “I’m done with you. How comfortable would you be helping me out?” He nods ok and takes the soap and lathers up. He gets behind me and squats down and starts at my ankles and works his way up. His arms are so big and long, he doesn’t need me to turn around, he just reaches around me when has to. He skips my privates and moves up to my abs and chest. Here he slows and playfully rubs my abs and squeezes my pecs. I tense up my pecs, but they are nowhere near as hard as his were. He lightly pulls on my nipples and I sigh. I can feel his erection behind me, right around my lower back. When he reaches around me, it is pressed into my body. I really want to get my lips on it or have him try to shove it up my ass, but again, I need to go slowly. He gets to my head and I turn to face him. He puts both hands on my face and caresses both jaw lines and cheeks. He delicately rubs my earlobes and I feel my erection grow stronger. He grabs the shampoo from the side shelf and gets a nice lather going and delicately puts both hands on my head. He swirls his hands around in a circular motion with his fingertips massaging my scalp. I sigh and move closer to him. I reach my arms out and around him and hug him again. His body tenses for a split second, but then relaxes. He continues to massage my head and my upper back. The soap and shampoo run down my back thru my crack and then down my legs. It feels so right. He lets one of his hands wander down my spine to the top of my crack. On the way up he runs his thumb up my spine, raking it across each vertebrae. I shudder and melt into his body. My dick releases a shot of pre-cum onto his lower abs. I think he feels it because he moves his body to spread it around. I release my hug and move under the showerhead to rinse off. He does the same once I’m done. We turn the water off, step out of the shower, and grab some towels. I offer to dry him off, but he declines. Damn, I thought we were making progress. I walk back into the bedroom and rummage through my backpack for a pair of shorts. I slip them on and see him standing there, completely naked, fading erection, muscles glistening, and I want to run over and jump into his arms. Fuck it. I decide to do it. I drop my shorts to my ankles, step out of them, and take three steps and jump up. He catches me with a surprised look in his eyes. I start to kiss him. He hesitantly returns my kiss, but I keep at it, lightly kissing him, then more aggressively. I put my right hand behind his head and keep our lips locked. He doesn’t fight me. He moves his hands under my ass and cradles me. I wrap my legs around his waist, trapping my dick against his abs. His dick it sliding along my crack. He starts to return my kisses and finally open his mouth. I slip my tongue in and massage the inside of his mouth. He sighs, moves one arm from my ass to my back, and tries to pull me a bit closer. Now my dick is being crushed. I release our kiss and ask, “Better?’ He nods yes. I can see his eyes are more at ease. I continue, “Good. Now, can you please release the vice grip on my back, my dick is being flattened against the brick wall you call abs, and I kind of need my dick…” He softly chuckles and says, “Got caught up in the moment and wanted you as close to me as possible.” “Ok, but I don’t want to become part of your body.” He laughs. I nod towards the bed and he walks us over and sets me on the edge. I gently heft his dick and he stands ramrod still and I look up at him and say, “It would be a bit easier if you relaxed a bit. You’re so tense your dick is as hard as a steel beam. Not that that’s a bad thing, the steel beam thing, but…” and I gently bat his dick on the side and it doesn’t move. He lets out a deep breath and seems to relax a bit. I take his tip into my mouth run my tongue over and around it. I kiss it several times and lap at the pre-cum which is oozing out. I notice he has not made a sound the entire time. I glance up and see his eyes are shut and he is holding his breath. Oh boy, I need to try to calm him down some more. I put more in my mouth and swirl my tongue around the mushroom head and the area right behind it. I know that area is full of nerves, so I want to stimulate him there and see what happens. I massage the area for a few minutes. He suddenly tenses and I think, Oh fuck, then boom, he unleashes a torrent of cum. The first shot pushes my head off his dick, but I catch most of it in my mouth. I reach my hand out and grasp his unit and pull myself back up. His second shot coats my face. I get my mouth back on him in time for the third volley. Which is still powerful and I grip his dick as hard as I can so I am not pushed off again. His final shot dribbles out onto my tongue. I swallow. I look up to his eyes and he looks down with something between embarrassment and unfettered pleasure. I pat him on his abs and wink at him. He slowly breaks into a smile. He reaches down and picks me up by my armpits and brings my face to his and he plants a sloppy gentle kiss on my lips, coating part of his face in his own cum. He doesn’t seem to mind. I put my hands on his biceps to steady myself and notice he’s not even flexing. I massage both bi’s and wink at him. He stands me up on the bed and tosses up the most incredible double bi pose I have ever seen. I take three quick yanks on my dick and explode all over his abs and chest. Now it’s his turn to wink at me. I jump back into his arms and wrap my arms around his neck. I pull as close to him as I can and smear my jizz all over his body. He sighs. He turns around and sits on the bed. I release my hug and he scoots back so his head is on the pillows. He puts his hands behind his head and playfully flexes his biceps. I crawl up his body and plop my butt on his midsection. I lean down for more kisses. I plant my hands on his pecs, he flexes them, and they turn to stone, like they were in the shower, but different. Now he is getting playful. The stress and anxiety are melting away. I gently tug on his nipples while still kissing him. He hums. Both our dicks are still erect. Mine just from the shear excitement of the situation. Not sure about his. Will need to find out. I continue to kiss him and start to move my ass down toward his dick. When I bump into it, it’s still hard as a steel beam. I cock an eyebrow at him and he only winks back. Good for me, a man who has staying power. I unabashedly rub my ass along the length of his unit and he flexes it and it thumps me a few times. I lean up and reach behind me and tug on it a few times. He just lays there and smiles. I softly ask, “I want you to put it in me, but only if you are up for it.” And I tug him savagely a few times. He slowly nods yes and says, “I just don’t want to hurt you Max.” I pat him on the chest again and teasingly say, “I’ll be fine. It’s you I’m worried about. My ass has been known to bring most men to tears.” And I wink at him. He grins back, leans up, grabs me by waist, and slowly puts me on the tip of his unit. “No condom?” I ask. “I trust you Max.” and he applies the slightest bit of pressure and his mushroom head pops into my ass. I gasp and he starts to pull me off. I nod my head no and he stops. I put my hands on his forearms. I wiggle my ass a bit and start to descend the steel beam. Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck…I loosen my ass as much as I can and suddenly I’m half way down. I am sweating profusely and I realize I have death grip on his arms, but he doesn’t seem to notice. He’s released my waist and is letting me work my way down. I continue to wiggle and I’m three quarters of the way down. I can feel the veins on his dick pulsing in my ass and he is spurting pre-cum into me like a dripping faucet. I’m at my limit and clamp my ass shut to keep from going any further down. I release his forearms, lean forward just a bit, put my hands on his chest and start my back and forth motion. He is staring into my eyes. They are now twinkling with the joy I was looking for. I move my left hand to his right cheek and softly massage him. He leans up, kisses me, and says “Thank you.” I kiss him on his nose. My motion is slow and deliberate at first, so he can get comfortable with his dick in my ass. I continue to wiggle around and he sighs and arches his back. He runs the fingers of his right hand thru the hair on my chest, twisting the hairs, and softly pulling them. He puts his left hand on the side of my head and plays with the coarsely chopped hair there. His movements are so gentle, it is weird to think back a few hours this incredible body of muscle was bursting through walls and throwing guys around like they were rag dolls to rescue me. Because these memories are so fresh and vivid in my mind, my dick becomes rock hard. The thought of those muscles and what they can do, spooks me and turns me on so much at the same time. I have to take a second to put each feeling in its own special place. I want to see him twist metal easily, throw around hundreds of pounds of weight like it’s nothing, and lift me up with one hand just to show off. But at the same time, I want to cuddle with him on a carpet, in front of a roaring fireplace, in the mountains, during a snowstorm. I want him wrap his big arms around my lower back, pick me up, and hug me like I’m the only one in the world. I want to fall asleep with him under warm covers where we lay face to face and make out with long sloppy, messy, saliva filled kisses until we both pass out from exhaustion. I want to use his biceps as pillows and have him play with my curly hair when it grows back. Fuck, I want to spend the rest of my life with this mountain of muscle. This is the guy I want to take home to meet my family and finally say, I’ve met the man of my dreams, and not because of his muscle, but because of who he is. This man saved my life twice in one day and wanted nothing in return. He treats me with respect and likes me for who I am. I pull myself out of my revelry and see he is staring at me with a quizzical look on his face, like where were you just now. I just shake my head and lean down and lay a peck of a kiss on his nose. I ask, “Are you ready for the grand finale?” He nods yes. I smile and evil smile and he gets a giddy look on his face like he knows the biggest present in the room on Christmas morning is all his and he has no intention of sharing it. I pick up my pace and lean down to nibble on nipples. They turn hard and erect. I lap at them, coating the area with saliva. Jay is taking it all in and his body seems to be completely relaxed. I keep up the pace for a good 5 minutes. I can tell he is at ease with fucking me and I’m used to his steel girder in my ass, so it’s time to blow these fireworks. I move my ass backwards with a couple quick savage thrusts. Now it’s Jay’s turn for his eyes to roll into the back of his head. I squeeze his dick with all my might and am pumping him as furiously as possible. He starts to squirm under me. I keep up the vicious pumping action and beat on his chest a few times for good measure. He only laughs and says. “That the best you got curly?” I beat on his chest harder and he continues to laugh and says, “Come on little man, give me your best shot.” I stop beating his chest and continue to apply pressure on his dick by constricting my ass muscles as tightly as I can. He puts his hands on my waist and says, “Here, let me help you.” He gently, but firmly lifts me up, almost all the way off, and slams me all the way down his rod. I am now fully embedded and have taken him to the root. Oh fuck, it feels good. I wiggle my ass some more and tense my ass muscles again. I try to milk him from within and it seems to work. I reach one hand around my body and start to fondle his hairless balls. I massage them and then move to the area between his ball sac and his hole. I slide my index finger across this area several times and he starts to shudder. I keep it up and brutally bang my ass into his midsection and lower abs. He suddenly grabs my waist and does one more up and down motion. He takes his hands off my waist and places one on my shoulder. He explodes into me. I think if he hadn’t been holding me down, I’d have been shot off his dick about 2 feet. The first two shots coat my sides. I don’t think there is enough room for more. I lean forward and start to pull myself off him to allow room. His third shot literally pushes me 2 more inches off him. His final volley has the strength of what my first shot would have. Thinking of my own dick, I look down to see he had wrapped one of his hands around it and was jacking me off. I came all over his chest and abs. Jay has a smile a mile wide. His smile makes me smile as well. I fall onto his chest and he pulls my head to his. I say, “I think I love you Jay.” He grins and replies, “Good, because I’m pretty sure I love you Max.” **** I come back from my memories and see Jay has come outside and is on the chair across from me, just staring at me. He says, “You were a million miles away, weren’t you.” I get up, walk over to his chair, and sit in his lap and say, “No, just a few feet in fact.” And I glance up toward the bedroom, then lean down to kiss him.

“Twist it just a bit more. Ahhh, yesss, there. Perrrfeeccttt…Oh fuck, that feels good…Just one more twist…Oh, Oh, Oooohhhh…Now, pull it out nice and slow.” Cam says to me. “Oh…slower Ming, slower. Ahhh” and the tip comes to the entrance of his hole. “Now shove it in as hard and as fast as you can.” “Muscles, I know what the fuck I’m doing.” I slap his ass. “It’s not the first time I’ve shoved a dildo into your ass.” I angrily say and ram the dildo back in as hard as I can, partially out of frustration, and partly to make sure every inch is inside him. Once I have the veiny 6x8 tan unit back in him, I twist it left and right without mercy. Cam starts grunting and moaning. I give the unit one more vicious thrust and he yelps. Good I’m on the right track. I look down at his back and run my fingers along his spine, following the dragon tail tattoo toward his ass, and then I slap his already reddened ass a few more times. I spit onto his ass and aggressively work the dildo in and out to get the spit inside, to help lube his hole. He continues to moan and is freely dripping pre-cum onto the bedspread. As I withdraw it this time, I shake it up and down and twist it in a circular motion, trying to widen his hole for the next unit, which is bigger. I pick up the 8x10 inch black dildo, which has been pre-lubed, and put it right next to his hole, so he doesn’t have a chance to clamp it shut. I pull out the tan one and instantly shove the new one in. Cam briefly cries out in pain, but pushes his face into a pillow and let’s a scream go. It is pretty much muffled and I pray our neighbors can’t hear us. I push this one a bit slower, giving him time to adjust. He’s always had trouble with the 10 incher and today he vowed to take it all the way to the hilt. Besides being longer, it is thicker and Cam is moaning in pain. “How you doing?” “Oh fuck…Let me shove an 8x10 dildo up your ass and see how you feel.” He barks back at me. “Ok, you’re doing well, Muscles, I guess I can push it all the way in.” I sarcastically say as I continue to push. “Fuck, fuck, fuckkkkk. Slow the fuck down. Jesus fucking Christ Ming, I know I said I wanted to take it to the hilt today, but not in one god-dammed shove. Fuck dude.” I back off and he lets out a deep breath. He is sweating profusely and is face is as red as his ass. “Fine, you let me know when you’re ready princess. I’ll just wait here for you.” I twist the unit and he half screams in pain and half moans in what I think is pleasure. “Fuck you.” “Mmmm, you’ve already done today, this is my turn.” And I twist the unit some more, but do it quicker. He is now just moaning. I slowly push it further in. “Dude, you’ve only got another 8 inches to go.” I lie to him. What? He can’t see it? How’s he going to know? “Fuck you, I know it’s mostly in, stop fucking with me.” “Princess, you have the smallest ass I’ve seen. I swear, I’ve only put 2 inches in.” “Liar. You’re not putting your inchworm of a dick in my ass, that’s only 2 inches, so fuck you.” I laugh and push another inch or two in. If he knew how close he was to having all 10 inches in him, he’d be crowing like a fucking peacock about how he got it all the way in before I did. I spit on his ass again and use my free hand to rub it around his hole. The seal is so tight, but I need to get some more lube in him or he’ll never be able to slide it all the way in. I start to withdraw the unit, get it about half way out, grab the lube container and squeeze a nice dollop onto the dildo, and then begin to slide it back in, twisting and turning it so the lube coats his whole hole. He sighs due to ease with which it is now going into his ass. I slide it back and forth until we get to the same spot from before. There are about 3 more inches to go. I start a steady motion and Cam is breathing heavily into the pillow. I say to him, “Dude, you need to arch your back some. You’re almost home. Get up on all fours and arch it if you can.” “I’ll try.” And he does exactly what is needed. I maneuver the last inch and half into him and push the base to his hole. I say, “Nice job, stud.” And lean down and kiss all along the tattoo right down to the end of the tail, which happens to be at his hole. He sighs, but is still sweating like he’s in a sauna. “Want me to start moving it in and out?” “Not yet.” He says in a strained voice. “Still getting used to it. Fuck it hurts. God-damn, I got it all the way in.” I think to myself, here he goes. I’ll never hear the end of it. ”and before you did. You know what that means.” “Yeah, you’ll never shut up about it.” “No, well yes, but besides that? It means you’re my servant for the night. And man, I’ve got plans for your body. I hope you like pain.” I roll my eyes and say, “Um, no shit, of course I like pain.” and I whisper under my breath, “you dumb fucking bleach blonde surfer.” Cam is just an inch taller than me at 5’7”, but outweighs me 170 to 150. All of that weight is muscle, which is why I nicknamed him Muscles, which I think he takes to heart. Princess is my other nickname for him, when he is being a dick. That one gets him riled up too, but in an angry way. He loves showing off his strength, at the gym, at the beach, in the bedroom. Any chance he gets to pick me up and toss me around gets him rock hard and horny as fuck. I enjoy it as well as it means I get to feel up those surfer muscles and play with them until he blows. I grasp the base of the dildo and start to pull it out. He gasps at the sudden vacuum. Once it’s about half way out, I start to push it back in, but quicker this time. I get 8 inches in and he yelps again, so I slow down, but continue to push. I get all 10 inches back in and he seems more at ease with it. He squirms around, like he wants another few inches shoved into him. I ask, “You want me to break out the 10x12 unit?” “Fuck no.” He grunts. “I like pain just as much as you do, but let’s not get crazy. We’ll work our way up to it, over the next 5 fucking years.” I laugh and so does he. “You need to sit on your ass so it is firmly imbedded in you.” He rolls his body up and squats down onto his hunches. I keep my hand on the base of the dildo so it does not slip out, like it could, given it is wedged into him. He slides his feet out and finally rests on his ass. A contented smile comes over his face. I move to the front of him and hold up a pair of adjustable Open wide Blackline clamps for his nipples. “Are you fucking kidding me?” He yells at me, trying to slap the clamps out of my hands. “You had no problem with them last night..” “But I didn’t have a fucking 8x10 dildo shoved up my ass last night either, you dump fuck.” “Fine princess.” And I put them on my own nipples. The way they squeeze the tips of my nips makes my dick go rock hard in seconds. “Oh fuck, that feels amazing…You don’t know what you’re missing.” “Don’t worry, I know exactly what I’m missing and I’m NOT missing it at all.” He gives his own dick a couple quick yanks to keep the pre-cum flowing out. Some dribbles onto his hand. I take his hand into mine and very sensually lick it off. He brings his hand and my face to his face. Now we are both licking at the pre-cum. I nibble on his fingers. Once he is cleaned off, I sit back and stare at him. His blonde hair usually coats his body, not heavily, but enough that I can run my fingers thru it on his head, his chest, and around his dick. He does shave his dick and balls clean, but leaves some hair underneath his balls and right above his dick. Today, we shaved each other clean. No hair anywhere on him or me, except our heads. We’re like two 14 years old muscle boys, well, him more muscle, me more boy. His chest is heaving as he is still getting comfortable with the dildo in him. I can just barely see the outline of it on his stomach. His abs are so tight and defined, I didn’t think anything would be able to dent them, but I guess an 8x10 dildo can. I reach out and caress his abs. The lull before the storm, as it were. Once he’s at ease with his new toy, back to business. I start to gently twist the clamps and softly pull on the chain that connects them. The tugging makes all the nerve endings on my nips flare up and I feel like I could cum at any moment. I release the chain and lean in towards Cam for a kiss. He sees me coming and when I’m close, he snags my bottom lip in his teeth. And so it starts. He bites down almost hard enough to draw blood, but he does not. His left hand reaches up to the chain and he starts to bat it around, causing me more pain. I groan with excitement. His right hand reaches down for my dick and starts to fiercely jerk it. Since he has my bottom lip, I use my tongue to invade his mouth. We tongue wrestle for a minute and I use the distraction to reach my right hand to his chest and start to pull on his left nipple. I am twisting and tugging at it, trying to pull it off his chest. He closes his eyes due to the new pain and let’s go a moan to show he enjoys the sensation. He releases my lower lips and says, “No fair fucker.” I twist his nipple just a bit more and he says, “Oh, oh, oh…” I say, “All’s fair in love and war, Muscles.” And with that he pushes my dick down below 180 degrees, which causes me to raise up on my hind legs to ease the stress he has inflicted. I yelp in pain and he laughs and says, “Two can play at that game.” I slap him across his cheek with my left hand and leave a fresh hand print. He’s startled and stares at me for a brief second. His hand comes back up to the nipple clamps and he jerks down on them causing me to cry out. I slap him again. He punches me in the stomach, but I flex my abs at the last second to deflect most of the pain. I push him backward onto his back. While he is in this prone position, I pull on the dildo and start to pull it out. When it’s about half way out, I shove it all the way back in. He howls and I throw a pillow over his face to muffle him. I crawl on top of him, straddle his hips, and reach for the riding crop. We both grin evil grins at each other and I slap his ass with it. I hit him again, harder. He growls, leans up, and punches me square in the chest over my left pec. I flex it half a second too late and pain flares because he also hits one of the clamps. I swat at his ass again. He punches my other pec and clamp. This time I don’t flex. I want to feel the pain and pleasure. Oh fuck it feels good. Every nerve ending in my nipple is aroused. A blob of pre-cum now escapes me and lands on his abs and chest. I use the riding crop to hit his dick, but not as hard as his ass. I’m not that mean. He grabs my dick with his left hand and starts to yank it. Slowly at first, then with more intensity. He uses his right hand to play with the clamps. He alternates tugging on them and batting them around. I grind my hips and ass back into his dick. He is rock hard, just as I am. I swat his ass again, like I’m riding a thoroughbred horse. He yelps in pain and I hit him again. I glance back and see the red marks I’m leaving. I smile. He sees my smile and says. “If Ty sees any bruises on us, he’s going to slap both of us around pretty good. Remember, we need to look professional at work.” I hit him again and resume trying to pull off his nipple. He attempts to sit up and push me off him, but I lay my body on top of his. He wraps his arms around me and starts wobbling from side to side. ‘Oh fuck’ I think to myself, ‘he’s going to roll me over. Damn it’, and he does. Fucking surfer muscle boy. Now he’s on top. “My turn, servant boy.” And he hauls his right arm back and gut punches me. I flex in anticipation of the hit, but he really let loose and I can feel the pain flare up. Fucker has always been stronger than I am, and he knows it. He wrestles around with me trying to get both my hands pinned down. I keep trying to knee him and connect once or twice in his sides, but he brushes them off and eventually gets both of my hands in one of his. He smiles at me with one of his looks of superiority. He punches me again. This time I have time to flex my abs and chest and his hand pretty much bounces off. He feigns hitting me again and I tense up. Once I exhale and relax, he batters me. I try to buck him off my waist by raising my pelvis violently, but he uses his legs to squeeze my waist and quads. He playfully swats at my head and hair with his free hand. He leans down and bites my right nipple, even with the clamp on it. I howl in pain and he bites the left one. I start to thrash under him to get free. He slaps the side of my head. I put every ounce of strength I have into bucking him off me and it partially works. I’ve tossed him up. He’s momentarily distracted and I squirm my way out from under him. He’s still got my hands, but now my body is free. He tries to stand up on the bed to get some control back, but I stay seated and bang my head against his dick and balls as hard as I can. I hear him go “oomph.” And my hands break free. “Fucker, you’ll pay for that.” He growls at me. I use my free hands to grab his calves and jerk them forward causing him to fall backwards onto the bed. His body bounces off the mattress. Quick as a cat, I jump on top of him and put one knee right into his asshole and bang the dildo. He howls in pain and I smile devilishly. He swings one arm at my head, which I easily avoid, but it was a diversion as his other hand grabs ahold of the nipple clamp chain and he pulls at it like he’s trying to pull my nipples off with it. I punch him in the sides, but he is so muscular there, I end up hurting my hands more than him. It’s his turn to smile at me evilly. I slap him on the side of his face and the smile goes away and is replaced by a hardened mad look. Uh-oh, one slap to the head too many… He roars up, both his arms go around me, and he has me in a bear hug. Fuck, now I’m screwed. He applies a tremendous amount of pressure to my lower back. He begins to stand up on the bed again, but this time he’s bringing me up with him. He starts to easily bounce my body up and down against his. My dick is rubbing against his rock hard abs and he is trying to pull my body into his. I feel myself weakening. He senses it too. He uses his strength to lift me higher on his body and then I feel his dick around my hole. Damn it, even with the 8x10 dildo shoved up his ass, he’s still got enough strength and stamina to fuck my standing up… I put my hands on his chest to try to create some separation, but he just squeezes me harder. He bangs his head into my chest. Pain flares around on my pecs and I release my hands from his chest. He comes in again and gets one of the clamps in his mouth and starts to gnaw on the tip of nipple. Now the pain is replaced by excruciating pleasure. My head is flopping around. I move my legs from just hanging down, to wrapping them around his waist, it’s my signal of submission. He takes his mouth off my nipple, jostles me up a bit and frees a hand. He moves the hand to his dick and positions it at my hole. I look down at him, he looks up at me, and spit onto his cheek. He squeezes my back with just his one arm and then rams his dick into me. “Ohhhh, fuckkkk...” I howl. He laughs and pushes me further down his unit until my ass is at the base of his dick. He moves his hands from my back and ass to my sides and he begins to slide me up and down. I pound on his chest. He flexes each time he sees the punches coming and they bounce off. He walks to the side of the bed, looks up to me, and says, “Ready?” then proceeds to jump off the bed without waiting for my reply. I squeeze my ass as fast and hard as I can to avoid the pain that will come when we hit the floor, but Cam takes the opportunity to smash me into his pelvis with delight and joy. I cry out in pain and he laughs. He uses my weakened condition to take advantage of me. He continues to raise and lower me on his dick. His biceps flex, a grab onto them and apply all the pressure I can, just so I can feel his strength. He knows he’s in control and starts to let his ego show by saying, “That’s right little man, feel those biceps, feel their strength and power.” I apply more pressure to them, but he just flexes them harder and continues his peacocking, “Holding your tiny body in the air like it weighs nothing. I could do this all day.” He jostles his hips to show me his dick is still rock hard and the dildo in his ass is not deterring him with the fun he is having. He bangs his head into my chest again and pain explodes in my body. I try to tighten my legs around his waist but he just laughs it off. I release his biceps and hold my arms out straight and widen them a bit. He senses what is coming, but cannot stop me. He warns me, “Don’t do it Ming. You do it and I will hurt you.” “Fuck you Cam.” I weakly say and quickly bring my arms together banging his ears simultaneously. He’s rocked. I do it again with a bit more force. He tightens his grip on my waist and tries to shove me further down his dick, as if there is any move to go down, I’m already at his hilt, dump blonde… I do it a third time and he stumbles backward to the bed. He sits on the edge. Good, he’s stunned. I push on his chest and force him to lay on the bed. I slowly extract my ass from his dick. He tries to push me back onto it, but I unexpectedly punch him in the abs and he doesn’t have time to flex. I can actually feel the dildo when I hit him. It feels weird and arousing. I punch him again, this time in the chest. He just flexes his pecs in time. I knee the dildo. He lets out a cry of pain. I move my body off his. I jump off the bed and move back a few feet. I don’t want him to be able to reach me when he recovers because he’s going to be mad as hell, and I’ll be his target. I glance around the bedroom for any toy I can use to keep him away while I recover. I gently pull the nipple clamps off and loss them away so he cannot get them. He leans up to his elbows on the bed. His eyes have a half crazed, half sensual look to them. I’m not sure if I should run away from him or to him. I stand still, like a deer in headlights. He reaches for the dildo and slowly pulls it out, all the way out. He holds up his index finger and gives me the ‘come here’ movement. I stand ramrod still. Not sure where he’s going with this, but need to be careful. “Come on Ming. You know you want to shove your dick in my ass.” I’m just staring at him, waiting for his next move. “I got you earlier today, now it’s your turn to get me.” He spreads his legs further apart and winks his hole at me. I’m staring at it and my dick is flexing on its own, with pre-cum dribbling out. He sees it and licks his lips. It doesn’t register to me until it’s too late, but he springs off the bed and pounces on me, knocking us both back into the wall. “Gotcha!” He lifts me up by my armpits, pushes me back against the wall, licks my chest and nipples, and then tosses me over his shoulder. I beat on his ass, he spanks mine and wiggles a finger into it for good measure. “Let’s go for a walk buddy.” Uh-oh. I start to struggle to get out of his grip, but he tightens his arms around my gets and says, “Not getting away this time.” He walks us out of the bedroom and down the hall to the other room, which used to be our office, but has been converted to a playroom. I’m still struggling to break free when we enter. He maneuvers me around and basically uses his arms to lift me off his shoulders and into the chair in the middle of the room. He puts one of my hands on the arm of the chair and closes the clamp. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Now he has both hands free and quickly gets my other arm and both legs locked into place. The room is painted a deep blue with dark curtains on the windows. We have two dressers with assorted items we use on each other. We also have a sling and a bunch of cords we use to tie each other up. Yeah, your basic S &M room. We’ve tried to sound proof the walls, but it’s hard to do, so we have gags and pillows to quiet any noises we know we’ll make. Cam caresses the side of my face and says, “Don’t go anywhere, I’ll be right back.” He leans down and bites my earlobe and slaps at my dick. He turns and walks out. “Fuck you Muscles.” “You had your chance Ming. Now it’s my turn again.” He laughs. I hear him make a quick pit stop in the bathroom, then hear him in the bedroom. He’s collecting everything and bringing it back. Shit, this could be a lot fun, or a real pain. He comes back into the room and shuts the door. He’s got his evil, superior smile on his face. “I couldn’t find the nipple clamps, you’re lucky. But I do have this stuff.” He holds up both dildos and the riding crop. I resolutely say, “Fine, do what you want. I can’t escape and you’re in a mood, so…” He stares at me blankly as if I just said I was leaving him. “Well, just take all the fun out of it why don’t you… Dammit Ming, I take an 8x10 inch dildo to the hilt for the first time and you just rain on my parade. Thanks.” He sounds genuinely disappointed, but this is not fun for me. “Why do I need to be strapped to the chair for us to have fun? I thought we were having a great time in the bedroom, didn’t you?” He nods yes ever so slightly, “Why ruin it by being an ass and strapping me here?” I ask while I nod my head towards the chair and surrounding room. “Let’s go back into the bedroom. I can put the nipple clamps back on and we can mess around with the toys there. You can show off for me and I promise to cum on your chest while you flex. That sound good to you?” “Can I fist you?” Sigh, “Yes.” “Good.” He comes over, nibbles my earlobe playfully, and frees me. I stand up, lick his face, and give him a few sloppy, saliva filled kisses while my hands yank on his dick and feel up his biceps, which he tenses for me. He squats down and tosses me back over his shoulder, and stands up. This time he playfully slaps at my ass and I run my fingers down and up his back, again, following the dragon tail tattoo. He takes us back to the bedroom and lifts me off his shoulder and flops me on the bed, face up. He then jumps up, spreads his arms and legs out wide, like he is flying, and lands right on top of me. Chest to chest, dick to dick, face next to my face. I let out an oomph and wrap my arms and legs around his body and hold myself close to him. He says, “I should have made you put the nipple clamps back before I jumped on you.” I wink at him and say, “They’re right over there on the floor. I can put them back on if you want to jump on me again, Muscles.” He springs up, grabs them and hands them to me. I take my sweet time putting them back on, making sure to extenuate each movement and letting out a guttural moan as the clamps lock on. He is practically foaming at the mouth. I lick my lips with my tongue like I am wrapping it around his unit and licking off his pre-cum or cum. I roll my eyes. “Jesus Christ Ming, hurry the fuck up. I hate when you tease me like this.” I wink at him again and he licks his lips and adjusts his junk, taking a quick couple yanks to keep the pre-cum flowing. I take an extra couple seconds to make sure they’re secure and then slowly lower myself back onto the bed. As I let me head fall, I see he is already in flight. He lands squarely on my body. He rubs his chest against mine, and my nipples are alive with pain and pleasure. I again wrap my arms around him, look him in the eyes and ask, “Feel better buddy? Cuz I do.” And I sensually move my dick against his rock hard abs. He smiles, and rolls over so I’m on top. He wraps his arms around me and looks into my eyes. He winks, jostles his hips, letting his dick bang me in the ass, so I know he’s rock hard, and leans up for a kiss. While we kiss he repositions his body and slides his dick into me. Once he’s in, he breaks our kiss. He says, “Lean up.” In a commanding voice. I comply. I put my hands on his chest for stability and press my legs to his sides. He flexes his chest and I rub his nipples and start to tug on them again. He starts moving his hips in an upward/downward motion, which lifts me off the bed. His movements are nice and slow. He reaches his right hand up and gently grasps the chain linking the clamps. He tugs it and I sigh. He bats it from side to side. My eyes roll up into my head. I move my right hand from his chest to his left bicep. I roughly grope at it. He flexes it to its full 19 inches. I apply more pressure and he laughs off my attempts at trying to dent it. I spit on him. He bangs my dick roughly and punches me in the chest. I spit on him again. He thrusts upward viciously. I feel him in me completely. I squeeze my asshole shut trying to keep as much of his vein covered thick dick inside me. I punch him in the abs and notice he does not flex to deflect them punch. He wants to feel me punching him and see me getting excited about it. I hit him again. He smiles and flexes his left bicep even harder. I get harder. He sees my dick thumping him on his abs and he grasps the clamp to my left nipple and angrily pulls it off. I howl in pain. He pulls me down to him and immediately starts to kiss me to ease my pain. I beat the sides of his chest. He wraps his arms around me and holds me tight, not crushing me like his bear hug from earlier, but more tenderly. I push off his chest and punch him twice more, once to each pec. He smiles and gives me the nod to continue. I make fists and start to pound on him. He puts both hands behind his head, letting me know my punches really don’t hurt him. He’s such a cocky fucker. He flexes his dick to let me know it’s still in me and hard. I smile and grind my hips back into him. He bucks once or twice. He moves his arms from behind his head and puts them on my sides and raises me up off his dick. He pulls my body up his, over his abs, nipples, and chest. My dick it right at his mouth. He leans up, opens wide, and starts to engulf me. I put my hands on the headboard of the bed for support. He takes his time swallowing me. I know he’ll take me to the root, it’s just a matter of how fast he wants to do it. I have no choice as he is muscling me into him. He has me ¾ swallowed and I am moaning with pleasure when I feel his left hand at my ass. Uh-oh, he’s getting ready to put it in me. I squirm around, bang his head a few times until he looks up. “If you’re going in, I want you to lube up your fingers and hand.” He nods ok. I reach for the lube which we left on the bed from earlier. I squeeze a huge blob onto his right hand. He rubs both hands together and once they are completely covered he motions for me to get off him. I get off and move to the edge of the bed and lay on my back, legs up and spread eagle. He jumps off and puts his face right into my ass and starts to massage my hole with tongue. I pucker it once or twice and he darts his tongue in when he has the chance. Once I am sufficiently lubed with spit he puts his index finger at my hole and inserts it. I feel no pain. He starts a nice in and out motion. Once he’s going, he slips in a 2nd and then 3rd finger. Now I can feel him. He’s using the three fingers and spreading my asshole open. I try to relax as much as possible, but every once in while he stretches it too much and I yelp. He leans down and nibbles on my nipples and roughly kisses me. I pound on his chest and he grins and flexes his pecs. I lean up and nibble on his pecs. He sighs and inserts a 4th finger. I gasp and he shoves his thumb in. I start to squirm. He puts his free hand on my chest and steadies me. He kisses me again and says, “I’ll be gentle, at first.” And gives me a wink. He grabs the lube and moves back to my ass. He squeezes a glob onto his hand and massages it all over and starts to work it into the part which is already in me. I grasp the bedspread with both hands and squeeze my eyes shut for the next part. “Ready?” “No.” “Ok.” And shoves the rest of his hand in. “FUCKKKKKKK!!!! Fuck, fuck, fuck, oh fuck.” A tear escapes my eye. “You’re doing well.” Cam rubs my abs and chest with his free hand. He yanks my dick a few times and I start to leak. He scoops some up and brings it to my lips. I lick at his fingers as if the pre-cum were my last meal. He starts to wiggle his fingers in my ass. Very gentle and soft movements so I can get used to it. I wiggle a bit and he once again steadies me with his free hand. How can this guy, who I was just spitting on and punching on the chest, be so gentle to me while his right hand is shoved up my ass? I reach for his arm and stroke the muscles on his forearm. He tenses them while staring into my blue eyes. I stare back into his green eyes and see them sparkle with love and affection. He winks and then nods ever so slightly. I nod back. He pushes his arm in a bit more. I resume my death grip on the bedspread. He starts to withdraw his arm, but stops when his wrist gets to the hole. He then starts back in. “You’re the stud tonight Ming, not me.” I say, “Thank you.” Thru gritted teeth. “You have no idea how much the means to me right now.” “Ha-ha. You ready to take it up a notch?” he asks as he wiggles his fingers again. “Go slowly princess.” His fingers spread out and expand the walls of my ass causing me to flinch. “You need to be nicer to the princess who has his arm shoved up your ass.” He starts to pull his hand out again and pushes it back in. He’s getting a nice easy pace going on. I relax a bit and he notices. His free hand grabs my dick and he does a couple quick yanks. He then tweaks my right nipple and I sigh. He pushes more of his arm into me until he is mid-forearm in. He tenses his arm muscles and I feel my hole widen. I moan loudly and he smiles. He keeps up the in and out motion and spreads his fingers every couple strokes. I am finally at ease with his arm in me and he senses it. “You ready to be rocked buddy?” he asks. I look at him quizzically. He grins and moves his body back toward my ass. “I’ll go slowly and it may be a bit painful at first, but it will definitely rock your world and make you cum like a geyser.” I nod yes hesitantly. He gives me a wink and blows me a kiss. “Brace yourself.” I go rigid as possible. I am leaning up on my elbows so I can see what he’s doing. He starts to flex his right bicep. I whisper, “Fuck no.” “Oh yeah, Ming. Enjoy the ride.” He flexes his bicep some more and I see sweat start to form on his face. I feel his arm and hand inside me start to pull my body upwards. I keep my torso as still as possible, but feel my back lift higher than it is. He’s fucking lifting me with his forearm. I release my elbows from the bed and let him feel my full torso weight on his arm, just so he knows what he’s dealing with. “You’re lighter than I thought Ming. This is going to be a piece of cake.” I grab my dick and start to yank it in response. I want Cam to see me as excited about his strength as he is about showing it off. He smiles and flexes harder. Veins start to pop out on his bicep. I am at a 45 degree angle when he pauses. He licks his lips and starts to lower me down. I move my elbows back towards the bed to ease the weight, but he barks “No!” and I leave them at my side. He finishes lowering me and takes a deep breath. “You didn’t cum, damn. Guess we need to do it again.” He starts to flex his bicep again and I see it is at the full 19 inches, if not more. He is drenched in sweat and loving every minute of it. “What’s it going to take to make you cum, Ming? Maybe this?” and I feel him spread out his fingers inside my ass. Again, I moan loudly and continue to yank my dick. He laughs, “Getting closer. How about this.” He gets me to 45 degrees and holds me there. He keeps his fingers spread out. I’m still yanking my dick and want to hold off as long as possible, so I can cum on his chest as I promised. He eyes me up and moves his head to my dick. He uses his other hand to pry my fingers off and then proceeds to swallow me to the hilt. “Oh Fuck. Oh fuck, oh fuck…” He is sucking and massaging my dick like a calf sucking a cow’s teat. I wrap my hands around his head and force him further down onto my unit, if that is possible. He’s gagging on my dick, spreading and closing his fingers in my hole and flexing his bicep, all at the same time. “Oh fuck, oh fuck, Cam….” I feel his free arm slip around my back and pull me to 90 degrees. He also pulls me to the edge of the bed. “No Cam, you’ll hurt yourself. Don’t do it.” Too late. He pulls my body to his, squats down, braces his legs, and lifts me up. Hand in ass, mouth sucking me wildly, and other arm supporting my lower back. I put my hands on his muscular shoulders for support. He starts to wiggle the fingers in my ass like he is waving good-bye to me. He pulls his mouth off my cock, slowly lowers me until his right elbow is at his side, but his forearm is still wedged inside of me. My dick is now chest level with him. He looks up to me and casually says, “You can now cum on my chest Ming.” And I explode onto him without touching myself. I convulse three times and ropes of cum stream out and coat his face and chest. “Good boy.” He uses his tongue to lap at any cum on his face he can reach. He lowers me back onto the bed and slowly withdraws his arm. He gets to the ring of my ass and says, “Brace yourself.” I nod and he quickly jerks his hand out. I scream in pain and shoot another half load out onto my chest. He falls onto me roughly, but with a huge smile on his cum-covered face. I lick my own cum off him and then we kiss long and lovingly. I wrap my arms and legs around him again and squeeze him to me. He breaks our kiss, leans up, and lets me grab his rock hard cock. I toy with it for a bit. “Stop fucking around Ming and make me cum. If you don’t, I’m going to put my arm back into you.” “And that would be a bad thing, Muscles?” I blow him a kiss and go to town on his unit. I am tugging with all my might and he leans back onto his hunches. His abs and chest are so well defined and on display. I run my free hand over them. I increase my tempo and grip. He closes his eyes. I haul back and punch him in the abs. He smiles and says, “Do it again.” Without opening his eyes. I oblige and start to whale on him. Punch after punch to his abs and lower chest, all the while jerking him like I’m trying to pull his dick off his body. He continues to smile. I stop punching him and take a different approach. I put my free hand under his ball sack and start to massage the area. He moans and breathlessly says, “Oh…fuck.” And boom, it’s his turn to explode. Four shots come firing out of him. First one lands on the headboard behind me. Second one leaves a line from my forehead to pecs. Third one is a puddle on my abs. The last one is a mess on my hand. I look up to see him staring into my blue eyes with excitement and pleasure. “That was fucking awesome.” “Back at you Muscles.” And he collapses back down onto me for a deep cum laden kiss. We continue to roll around on the bed for a while, exploring each other, until Cam drifts off to sleep and I follow soon, after snuggling up next to him and draping my arm over his chest.

Re-editing.

This is my first ever story. I really welcome any feedback. Please be gentle. Part 1 and 2 (updated) ______________________________________________ Part 1 XXL BIRTHDAY SURPRISE For my birthday my friends promised me a night I would never forget. We headed to the airport and checked in the Airline that flew us to Austin, Texas. Seated in first class the surprisingly all male and athletic looking stewards approached wearing tight and revealing uniforms that showed off their perfect and tight physique and barely covered their massive bulges (yes it seemed like everyone of them was either heavily equipped, sporting a semi or stuffed a big sock down there). They asked what the group wanted to drink. Everyone ordered and then it was my turn. This really huge steward came up to me with a smile and I jokingly whispered “I’d like to have your huge cock”. The steward just kept on smiling broadly, leaned forward unbuckled my seat belt and brought me back to the gallery. He pulled the curtains, made sure no one was following us and started playing with his jumbo bulge, leaned against the wall and told me… ”it ain’t gonna suck itself, get down there” and so I did. I opened the belt, the jeans and then pulled them down. I couldn’t stop getting aroused by the heavy masculine smell of a worn jockstrap. I put my nose on it and started to take the huge and seemingly growing bulge into my mouth and started massaging it with my the jockstrap down and was hit in the face by a massive and beautiful cock. I looked up and said “8.5 inches?” - the steward replied “close. It’s 9.5 fucking inches.” What a great start to my birthday. _____ We landed at about 7:30pm and a limousine pulled up with a back sticker on it saying “Everything is bigger in Texas”. Out of the limousine came the driver wearing a skin tight tuxedo that left nothing to our imagination and he came around to open the door for us. The driver’s name tag read Carlito, was a short but inhumanly muscular bodybuilder and had a cock so huge that it produced an obscene bulge. As each guy entered the car they took a good look at Carlito, but no one said anything but me. I opened my mouth and asked politely, “may I” pointing to his huge bulge. Carlito reciprocated, “No, get in”. Feeling ashamed that I even asked something as bluntly as that, I pouted as we drove to the city. The other guys were laughing, drinking having a good time but I felt bummed that I missed my chance at something so hot. Suddenly the car stopped and the passengers door was opened. Carlito asked if anyone needed to use the restroom. His eyes were glued to me as if to invite me to join. The guys all declined so I happily chimed in and told him good idea. On my way out Carlito started smiling, leaned into my ear and said, “now It’s your turn sexy fucker”. Luckily the place was deserted, we went to the nearest restroom and locked the heavy door. Now that we were alone, I reached down into my pants and found that my own huge cock was rock hard. Carlito made big eyes, leaned back onto the wall and I stepped up in front of him and kneeled down. The bulge was even bigger now than I remembered it. Slowly I started undoing his pants and taking out what looked like a morphed version of a monster cock. “Fuck you are huge”. Carlito just smiled and closed his eyes. I was wetting the cock with my hungry tongue and started massaging his balls. They seem really full and heavy at the size of small oranges. Carlito’s cock keeps growing until it’s at a 90° angle pointing straight at me. It must be as thick as a coke bottle by now and longer than the steward’s cock. “Holy shit. I thought you were a shower and not a grower. This cock must be way over 10 inches.” With that I tried to suck the cock head but it was a huge challenge so I had to use both my hands to jerk off his huge cock. I was in heaven as the longer I sucked and massaged his cock the bigger it seemed to grow. Impossible I thought. All of a sudden Carlito turned around and said “Fuck me right now”. I was disappointed for a little bit until I saw his massive and hard muscled glutes. With some spit I rimmed Carlito’s hot ass and went with my tongue in and out hearing that he likes that grounds with pleasure. I reached back into my pocket and took out my XXL condom, slipped it on my cock and put the cock head towards his hungry hole. I slowly inserted the first 4 inches. Then some more until I was halfway in. And then I started rocked my hip back and forth and he arched his neck up to look at me. Carl had a huge cock but he couldn’t remember the last time he was fucked so deep by a bodybuilder built like me and a cock as big as mine. The two of us bumped ass to cock for about 7 minutes before I blew a massive load deep inside Carl’s ass… ...and as I said to Carl ”do you like it, do you like the way I feel, do you like my huge muscle body pressed onto yours….” Carl leaned back and whispered… “I like how you move but I’m nowhere near finished. I didn’t cum yet.” Just then one of my friends came up to the restroom and asked “are you guys ok in there? We need to hurry up as we cannot miss the dinner”. I thought what a shame, I am dick deep in the biggest bodybuilder ass, cum flowing out his ass cheeks and he was even about to return the favor. I slowly pulled out inch after inch and then said “we will continue this. I can’t get enough of you”… Carl paused for a moment and said…”we will meet again pretty soon. I am sure about that”… I looked Carl directly in the eyes and said “hopefully sooner than later”. I leaned in for a kiss and Carlito returned the favor. What he did next was the hottest thing. While kissing he started hitting a most muscular pose. His body exploded in muscles. Veins visible. As I was still kissing him my hands had to do the work of exploring and worshiping his body. It almost felt like he was growing with every new flex he was doing. My cock was rock hard again. Was I dreaming or was he really growing? I broke the kiss and looked at the naked huge bodybuilder in front of me. What a sight. I sadly had an appointment with my friends so I walked back to the car and Carl just stood there with his massive erection and pumped up huge body. With one last jerking movement and one last look at my huge ass he tried to get dressed. Yes the pumping and flexing really made Carlito grow. Luckily for both of them they had to leave and stop flexing. Otherwise Carlito wouldn't know how big he would have grown. He also went back and squeezed himself into the car and drove off. After only a couple of minutes he pulled up to the restaurant and we got out. For some unknown reason to us Carlito stayed inside the car but made sure to hand out his personal card to me without the others noticing and then drove off. I really hope I will see this guy again. Was he really growing back there? We entered the restaurant and I knew, whatever happens tonight, it was already a birthday I will never forget. ______________________ NEW (03-07-18) Part 2 AIRLINE DELAY Our ride to the airport was smooth and gate check uneventful. Sadly Carlito was busy that morning so he couldn’t drive us. But I sure called him and asked for a ride back. It was the waiting in the executive lounge that got me all horned up. There were two huge bodybuilders waiting with us that i recognized as Iain Valliere and the other was his Russian twin brother from another mother Andrey Skoromny. They were both chatting about supplements and their newest gains. Just then the airline announced a 2 hour delay and apologize for any inconvenience. My friends decided on taking a nap at the VIP lounge, but I was to riled up and couldn't fall asleep. I also overheard a conversation between Iain and Andrey about using the time and letting off some steam at the airport gym and sauna. Before hearing their decision I made me way to the gym, knowing they will follow behind me. I thought it would be a good idea to stack up on some protein shakes before the gym and so I went to the nearby supp store. That’s when they caught up to me and apparently had the same idea as me. Waiting in line to pay my goods out of nowhere Andrey commented on my physique and asked if I also competed. I felt flustered but replied that I didn’t and only aimed to grow bigger. We chatted some more until it was my turn to pay. Outside I waited for them to say goodbye and that it was nice to chat with them. This time it was Iain to ask me if I was not also on the same airline that had a 2 hour delay. I grinned and answered with a short yes and then told them that I was about to use that time to relax my muscles at the gym’s sauna. Iain looked at Andrey, they both smiled broadly and told me that I should join them as they were also heading that way. Of course I willed in to that offer and the three of us walked to the airport gym. We all entered the locker room to find it empty. Andrey was the first to peel down his pants to reveal a sweaty bulge. The jock he put on at the hotel was wet and formed around his swollen cock. When he pulled his jock down his erection snapped down then up slapping him in his taught 8 pack abdomens. I caught that action, but Iain was too busy on his cell phone arranging a pick up from their arrival at their destination. The look on Andrey’s face was pure evil. He grinned at me and stepped forward. He grabbed my crotch through the jeans I was wearing. As expected I was rock hard. We stepped into the shower stall and tore what remaining clothes we had on, off. Andrey leaned in and whispered into my ear. “We saw you checking us out and listening to our conversation. Want to find out whose is the bigger guy? Iain’s or me” I was stumped. Andrey called Iain over and told him to drop his pants. He did and to the pleasure of both of us Iain was not wearing briefs. So, his cock, erect as usual, was pointing straight out. Andrey walked over to Lain and stood alongside him. It was time to settle this debate. I walked over and sat my big muscled ass on the bench. Both guys walked over to me. I looked straight ahead. I really wanted to get this right. I looked at both of them and then down to their cocks, taking each cock in my hand and wrapping my palm around each shaft. It felt good and my own cock grew slightly. Andrey’s cock was thick. The veins that lined the underside were pulsing with blood. The head of his cock was translucent. Small blue veins shown slight and they were pulsing. The black trimmed pubic hair was cut close to showcase his heavy balls. The left one hung lower than the right. Iain was next. I reached up and grabbed it. I got a feeling in his stomach that made me lean back and then forward. Iain's cock was thick, not fat. The kind of cock that when you are at the urinal and you look to your left you think to yourself, that’s impressive. Damn. His hand formed the letter C and when he grabbed it. His fingertips were no where close to touching. The warmth from his dick made me sweat. Judging the girth alone it pained me to say but Iain won this contest hands down. Next was the length and the only way to judge this contest was to open wide and have each guy shove their cock to the back of my throat. Andrey went first and it slid in really easily and in less than a second I felt the cock slid down to the back of my throat. I gulped and it slid down even further. Andrey pulled out and Iain stepped up. My mouth was ready. The head of Iain’s cock touched my lower lip when a fourth guy walked into the locker room and sat alongside me. It was elite athlete and IFBB Pro bodybuilder Kevin Jordan. He had watched the whole thing from the lounge at the other end of the shower room and said the only way to fairly determine the winner was to have him do the judging. With that he pulled a cloth tape measure from his briefs and ordered each one of the guys to line up. Andrey stood tall, shoulders back and Kevin measured 7.75 inches long and close to 6 inches around. Next Iain stepped up and Kevin said “no contest here you are easily 7 or more inches.” Lain cleared his throat and said simply, “7 1/2 in girth Kevin, 7 1/2”. Kevin took the measuring tape from cock base to tip and measured a clear 8 1/2 inches. Feeling good he smirked at the other two and I was next. I stepped before the judge and Kevin dropped the tape measure. When he came back up my erect cock hit the top of Kevin’s head and in one move Kevin opened his mouth and placed his hands on my ass cheeks and pulls me forward. The cock felt good in his mouth. Kevin knew how to suck cock. The slurping sounds and hot breath made me even harder. The other two guys started kissing and rubbing each other’s chest. Kevin was deep on my cock when he pulled out and grabbed the tape measure, first the length 9 1/2 inches and then the girth 8 solid inches. “Fuck” he yelled…”dude that cock his crazy long and thick. Clearly you are the winner up to now.” I replied easily, “I know that but the contest was between my two buddies.” With that the elite athlete and IFBB pro bodybuilder Kevin Jordan stood up. He dropped his briefs and what fell forward startled all three of us. Iain took a step back and I looked towards the ceiling. When I brought my head back down to look at it, Andrey was on his knees with what seemed to be a baseball bat fucking the back of his head. He was being skull fucked by a battering ram. He pulled his mouth off the swollen cock and sat back on his hands. Kevin took his own manhood into his hands and stroked out a load that was epic. Thick milk covered the floor. All three were in awe. With that release, Kevin took a step back turned and said “sorry guys’ the clear winner is walking away. My 11-inch dick and I need a shower. If you are not still in shock feel free to join otherwise can someone please clean up my load…” ..to be continued ?

How does a big guy like me turn out to be the luckiest man on earth? By finding his soul mate, that’s how. I met Max at the beach one day a few years ago and we saved each other in different ways, but weirdly in the same way. Ever since Max’s beach nightmare, he doesn’t want to go back to the beach. I keep asking, saying it would be fun and help him. He put me off three times, so on my fourth request, I literally picked him up and put him in the car, which I had already packed, and bungee tied to him to the seat. Our neighbors think we’re nuts and up to some weird sex-capades. I told him, “We’re doing this. Stu is letting us use the house for a few days.” He looked at me with mixed emotions of astonishment and anger. The drive would take about 90 minutes, enough time for him to vent his anger and finally accept we were doing it. We start out and he doesn’t say a word for the first 15 minutes. I pull over and remove the bungee cords. “Why? You know I feel about the beach.” “Yes, but remember the beach is also where we met.” I gently say. “Do you never want to go back and relive those happy memories?” “Well, they weren’t all happy.” “True, but once we got past that incident, I remember a lot of fireworks going off that night.” I put my proverbially foot on the ground and say, “Stop being such a grump, we’re doing this.” I put my right hand on his thigh and gently squeezed, letting him know everything would be ok. He tries to push my hand off, but I squeeze a bit harder and hold on. He eventually puts his hand on top of mine and intertwines our fingers. After a few minutes he releases my hand and puts it up on the back of my neck. Uh-oh, here he goes, hitting one of my soft spots. He runs his left hand very sexually thru the short hairs on my neck causing me to become aroused. “That’s just mean Max.” “Yeah, well, get used to it Jay, remember I’m a grump today.” His voice betrayed him and I knew we’d have nothing but fun once we got there. I had double checked the weather all week and three times last night and this morning. It was going to be an almost perfect day. High 80’s, low humidity, no clouds, water in the 70’s. Packing was easy, 2 overnight bags, umbrella, cart, towels, cooler with drinks and snacks. Oh, and suntan lotion. My fair skin needs to have lotion applied on a regular basis and Max was always willing to help out. We continued the drive. We talked about the gym, Ty and Davey. Max said it was awful but was glad Davey was going to be ok. Ty is lucky to have found him after everything he’s been through himself. I agreed. Max also remarked that Cam and Ming were looking to have dinner at some point and what did I think. I said fine, but remember that Cam was allergic to fish. We pull up to the beach house around 10am. Not bad travel time for a Friday morning. We lug everything into the house and sit down to relax for a minute. Max heads to the bathroom and I walk out on the deck. I can see the ocean over the dunes and I lean against the railing taking in the bright blue water with occasional whitecaps meant swimming would be great. The salt air and the screech of seagulls. All this is why we love the beach. Hopefully today will be the final step in Max getting over the dream. I am still lost in my thoughts when he walks up. He puts his left arm through my right arm hugs closer to me. We turn to face each other and I gently kiss him on his lips. He reciprocates. He puts his right hand on my bicep and softly massages it. I give it a small flex and he rubs the balled muscle. He leans his head on my upper arm and shoulder. “This is why we love the beach.” I say to him. He nods, turns his head to my arm, and lightly kisses my bicep. He nods to the chair and we go sit. I sit first he gets in my lap. He puts his right arm around my neck and his left hand is massaging my chest thru my t-shirt. I tense my chest because I know he likes rubbing my pecs and nipples when it’s stone hard. He gives my nipples a few tugs and I sigh. I put my right hand in his curly hair and start to play with it. He sighs and I lean in for another kiss. “We could just sit here, or go inside and play around.” He says as one last attempt to stay away from the beach. “Don’t make me carry your ass down to the ocean and throw you in. You know I can and will, little man.” I say sternly back to him. He looks at me incredulously to see if I’m serious or not. I’m not, but I need to make him do this, so I give him a stern look. “Also, no more ‘fun time’ until you get sand in your hair and ocean water in suit.” He laughs at me and pats my chest, “Ok big guy. Let’s go get this done.” I smile back and say, “Damn, I really wanted to carry your ass down there and throw you in the water…” He leans in for one last kiss. “Who says you can’t?” and he jumps up and goes into the house. I get up and walk in after him. Good. He’s making sure the cart has everything in it. When he’s satisfied, he heads out to the deck and down the ramp to the trail. I follow, locking up. Once we’re on the trail between the dunes, he puts his left hand in my right and squeezes. I squeeze back, reassuring him. We get thru the dunes and the beach and ocean open up before us. What a view. Blue sky, clear blue water, light ocean breeze, and very few people. We wander down and set up in an area where there are not too many people, so we’ll have a bit of privacy. I push the umbrella into the sand with one shove and Max just stares at me. I look up, grin, flex my 25 inch bicep, and jokingly say, “At least they’re good for something other than carrying your ass around.” Max just rolls his eyes. We strip off our t-shirts and someone lets out a cat-call. Max immediately yells thank you to whoever whistled. I just laugh at him. Always the joker. I grab the spray lotion for him and paste lotion for me. I call it paste lotion because if feels as if I’m putting a layer of paint on when it’s applied. Max stands with arms out and I spray every exposed piece of skin. I spray some into his hands and he rubs it on his face. He looks at me to see if it’s been rubbed in completely. I nod yes. He takes my lotion and squeezes out a good amount and gets to work. Now I know he always has other intentions when applying lotion, but I try not to cave to his attempts, but this guy is good and sometimes I can’t help myself. He starts at my feet and works his way up. Calves and shins, back then front. Quads and thighs, same. He is careful not to lift my board shorts too much as he knows people are watching. Now my upper body. Lower back. He takes his time and I can tell his is groping his way around. “Speed it up back there, it’ll be dark by the time you’re done.” “Calm down big guy, you don’t want me to miss any spots do you? Also, I might as well be rolling paint on a house for as big as you are.” We both laugh. He moves up and coats my upper back and shoulder and the back of my arms. I flex my triceps and he takes his time applying the lotion there, with the casual grope. He comes around to my front, leans up, and gives me a peck on the lips. He puts an ungodly amount of lotion in his hands and starts to apply it. “Really Max? You trying to use one full tube of lotion on me?” He cocks an eyebrow, leans up, and just kisses me again. His hands are around my navel and the top of my board shorts. He spreads the lotion around. I flex my abs to show him I can be just as playful as him. He takes his time spreading the lotion on each brick hard ab and in the valley between them. He kisses me again and rakes his fingers across the abs. I put my enormous arms on his shoulders and let my fingers play with his curly hair. He is still working my abs over and the tips of his fingers dips into my shorts, coating the area right below the top of the shorts. I eye him with a look saying ‘careful buddy, public beach’. He grins evilly and slowly pulls his fingers out. He moves up my front to my upper abs and lower pecs. I flex my pecs and he licks his lips. I nod ‘no, not here’ and he groans. It is my turn to flash an evil grin. He punches my abs in retaliation, catching me unaware. Not that it hurt or that I felt it, but the sensation of him punching me was arousing. I blow a breath of air out and thru his hair. The curls float up and settle back down, he smiles at me. He is spreading lotion on my upper pecs. He motions for me to take my arms off him so he can finish. He gets my clavicle and starts on my biceps and forearms. Someone yells out, “I can help you with those if you want.” I laugh and Max yells back, “I’m good, but thanks for the offer.” I toss up a double bi pose for whoever yelled and they immediately whistle back. I grin and Max says “Show off.” I blush and he leans for another kiss. “And remember, you’re all mine.” And he pats my chest again. I grin again and say, “Right back at you.” And I put my arms around him and haul him in and up for a sloppy kiss. I lift him up a bit and walk us to the umbrella and towel. We sit and stare at the ocean. “Nice isn’t it? How are you doing?” “Fine. I think I’ll be ok. Thanks for doing this, even though I was a grump about it.” He puts his left hand on my right thigh and squeezes it and tries to dent the muscles. “It’s what I’m here for.” I say and tense and loosen the muscle. He leans over for a kiss and he puts his right hand on my cheek to pull me a bit closer. We are tongue wrestling and swapping saliva. I put my right hand on his back and then I lean back hauling him down with me and he is at my side. He repositions himself so he is right on top of me. I put my hands on his waist and he puts his hands on my chest again. I slide him back and forth over my flexed abs and he moans and an erection starts to show. I giggle and so does he. He plays with my nipples, pulling and twisting them. I tense my chest and he ups his movements, sensing they will cause me to become aroused. He is correct. All of the sudden we hear, “Get a room.” And realize we’ve taken it one step too far. We both blush and Max stands up, getting off me, pushing his obvious erection down the leg of his board shorts, I try to the same, but it’s still clear I’m ‘excited’. He see the bulge and licks his lips. I say, “Not until your ass has been in the ocean.” He nods toward the water and I nod ok. We head down. Max dives right in, as if he were born to water. I on the other hand can be a big sissy about it. I walk in slowly, getting used to the water an inch at a time. Max is playing in the waves, swimming around like a fish, and his curly hair is plastered to his head. He sees me slowly making my way in, wades back toward me, and starts to splash me. He gets me completely wet and says, “No reason for you to take your time now, Jay. Come get me…” and he splashes me again, turns, and dives thru a wave, popping up on the other side looking at me with a huge grin. He’s right, so I make my way all the way in and dive thru a wave. I come up and Max is right next to me. We swim out a bit further and I stand up. The water is about pec high on me and Max is bobbing with the waves to keep his head up. I put my arms out asking if he’d like me to hold him, and he says, “You gotta catch me first.” He turns and starts to swim away. Now, I’m no Michael Phelps in the water, but can get around. Max on the other hand, might as well be Phelps. He is swimming circles around me, popping up behind me, splashing my head, and ducking down before I can reach him. I can see him in the clear waters, but he sees me as well and can see when I move toward him. After about 10 minutes of trying to catch him, I pretend to stop and just stand there looking out over the ocean. I feel the water around me stir and quickly turn and throw my hands into the water and haul Max up. “Look what I caught.” I say to him. He laughs and squirms in my arms. I have a firm grip on him. I have my arms extended and start to haul him in for a kiss. I look him in the eyes and say, “Remember when we were making out and you licked my nose?” He nods yes with a silly ass grin on his face. I say, “Well this is for that…” and I heave him over my head about 3 feet. I catch him on the way down and toss him about 6 feet away from me. He slashes into the water and comes up laughing. I am laughing as well. He swims back to me and says. “Again!” Just like a little kid. I pick him up again and turn him around, so he is facing away from me. “Ready?” and before he can respond, I throw him 10 feet from me. I see his legs and arms flailing. He is laughing the whole time. He splashes again and comes back for more. My little man. I pick him up, haul him for a kiss. He wraps his legs around my waist and arms over my shoulders. We just stand there and let the water wash around us. The current isn’t too strong so I don’t have to put too much effort into keeping us still. He pulls back and gives me the ‘one more time look’. I roll my eyes and he takes it as a yes. He starts to climb up my body. His crotch is right in my face for a split second and I can feel he’s got a boner going on. He swivels around and is sitting on my shoulders. He pats me on the head and says go under. I duck into the water and he puts his feet on my shoulders. He taps my head again and I piston up and shoot him 15 feet into the air and 30 feet away. I’m glad I did not use my full strength or he may get hurt. He’s flailing again, but has enough time to pull his legs in and does a cannonball. He splashes down but he does not come soon enough for my liking so I start to head in his direction to make sure he’s ok. I get about half way there when he pops up spitting out water and gasping for breath. I reach him, haul him to my chest, and put my arms under his ass to support him. “You ok buddy?” I say in a concerned voice. “Yeah, big guy.” He says patting me on my chest. “I was too busy laughing and when I hit the water I took in a mouthful.” I grin back at him and move his curly hair out of his eyes. “I forgot how strong you are.” He says squeezing my arms. I blush. “Can we just stand here?” He asks. I nod yes, and pull him closer to me. He puts his head on my shoulder and whispers, “I love you.” Into my ear. I hug him a bit tighter in response and say, “Love you too Max.” I feel his boner is getting harder, so I move my left hand up his board shorts and gently play with his balls. He sighs and licks my earlobe. He starts to move around, rubbing is erection across my abs thru his suit. I tighten them up and pull him closer. I can clearly feel his boner and increase my play with his balls. His body tightens and he blows his load right there. I lean back, his head comes off my shoulder, and I look him in the eyes and say, “That was quick.” He grins and says, “I was overly stimulated.” He pulls in for another kiss. We wade in the water for another 10 minutes and Max says, “We need to reapply lotion, you’re getting a bit red.” I nod ok and start to walk us back to shore. When we get close enough Max gets out of my arms and starts to walks back up. I casually walk up behind him, pick him up and say, “Now I get to throw your ass into the ocean, as I promised.” And I gently heave him 15 feet into an oncoming wave. He laughs the whole way into the wave and pops up on the other side with a huge grin on his face. I turn away and walk back to the blanket. He comes up a minute later, slaps me on the ass and says, “You do realize I will get you back for that…” “I certainly hope so.” I say while leaning down for a kiss. He puts his hands on my forearms and leans up. “Now where is that paste?” He asks. He digs it out of the bag and waits for me to towel off. He begins to reapply. He goes much quicker this time. I spray him with his lotion and we both lay down on the blanket to enjoy the warmth of the sun. Max reaches into the cooler and brings out some water and a couple apples and pretzels. We snack and just relax. “Thank you.” He says again as he is playing with the short hairs on the back of my neck again. “Anything for you buddy.” He rolls onto his back and I drape my right arm over his chest, basically trapping him on the blanket, and he knows it. He uses his fingers and traces circles on my forearm and bicep. I tense my bicep and he massages it with his hand. He licks his lips and I know he wants to get playful, but is restraining himself. His touch feels wonderful and I am glad I am lying on my stomach to hide my bulge. I glance at him and say, “Maybe I should change into my posing suit.” His eyes get huge and he vehemently shakes his head no. “That suit is just for our ‘fun time’. No one else gets to see you in it, but me.” I put on a pouty face, but he says, “Nice try big guy, but no.” I remove my right arm from his chest and run my fingers thru his drying curls. He sighs and closes his eyes. I continue to play with his curls and he starts to drift off to sleep. I roll over onto my back, scrunch closer to him, and put my left arm around his shoulder. He lifts his head, I slip my arm under it, and he uses it as his personal pillow. I drift as well. ** I wake and Max is not next to me. I carefully roll over, I don’t want to hurt him if I he moved to a new spot while we napped. Nope, not here. Where did he go? I lean up and scan the beach, but do not see him. I check the water and there he is, splashing around again. I check my watch and it’s around 3. Enough time to jump back in the water. I wander back down to the water and wade right back in then dive thru a wave and pop up next to Max. He is surprised to see me and comes over to me. “I thought you’d be out for hours, the way you were snoring.” “I don’t snore.” “No, you rattle the shingles on all the houses in the neighborhood.” He eyes me sharply. He isn’t lying, but I won’t admit to it. “It’s around 3, what do you want to do?” “Can we just hang out for a little bit more and then head back to the house?” “Sure.” And he swims into my arms. He turns around so we are both facing the ocean. I cup his ass in my right hand and put my left arm under his left shoulder and across his chest, holding him to me. He puts both his arms on my left arm and plays with what little hair I have there. He tries to skooch closer to me. I pull him closer, lift him a bit, and put my head on his right shoulder. I lick the back of his ear and play with his hair. He says, “Careful big guy, I can feel you’re getting excited, and were still on a public beach.” “Well, you are just so damn cute, I can’t help myself.” “Yeah, I have to agree with you…I am damn cute.” I release my arms and he drops into the water. He pops up laughing and I scoop him up again. I toss him over my shoulder and say, “Time to head back.” We get back to the blanket, dry off, pack up our stuff, and start to walk back. We get to the dune path leading to the house and Max puts his hand in mine again. I gently squeeze and he squeezes back. We get back to the house and rinse off outside. We get inside and Max says he will unpack the cart before going in for a shower. Now, if that isn’t dropping a hint at what he wants, nothing is… I head off to the bathroom and turn the shower on. Stu did it right when it came to the shower. It’s a huge walk-in shower with three heads and a bench. There’s room for 6 people, but that’s another story. It’s a bitch to clean, but well worth it, given the fun we’ve had in it. The water is about perfect when Max walks in. He’s stripped off his suit and has a huge erection, and walks right up to me, locks his lips on my right nipple and begins to suck and nibble on it. So much for cleaning off first. I reach down to take my suit off and feel his hands push mine away. I reach for the master controls and turn the water off. No use wasting it as this may take a while. He continues to suck my nipple and puts his right hand on my left bicep. I gently start to flex it and he starts to massage the muscle, coaxing me to flex harder. He’s always loved my biceps and will eventually move his mouth from nipple to bicep. I bring the muscle up to a full flex, all 25 inches and he sees it out of the corner of his eyes. He moves from right nipple to left nipple and then moves to the bicep. I flex my right arm and he instantly puts his left hand on it, massaging that one now. His lips are so soft and tender. He moistens them, purses them, and goes back to work on the face of my left bicep. He uses his tongue and slobbers all over the muscle. His saliva is warm and he lets some of it drip out of his mouth onto the muscle. It coats whatever hair I have on my arm. He uses his tongue to slop it around, first the face of the bicep, then the triceps, and finally down to where my arm meets my shoulder. My dick is getting harder, but is constrained by the suit. He feels my erection, lowers his left hand and fumbles to undo the drawstring. He maneuvers his hand into my suit and wiggles it around loosening the shorts. His hand seems to accidently rub the top of my dick and the light hair I have there. Once the drawstrings are loose enough, he pushes the board shorts down and I kick them off. Our erections are putting off heat and Max takes a hold of mine and starts a gently jerking motion. I lean back my head and sigh. He hears me and intensifies his slobbering on my bicep. His jerking motion stays the same, so I guess he is in this for the long haul, not a quickie like he had in the ocean. I giggle and he stops and looks up at me. I shake my head ‘no’, and he goes back to work. When he feels my bicep is sufficiently worked over, he moves back to my nipple and moves his other hand down to my dick. He’s now two handing me and it feels awesome. I spread my legs a bit, to secure my stance, then reach my hands around Max and lift him up, turning him upside down at the same time. I shake him a bit and say, “To get some more sand out of your hair.” He laughs. He puts his hands on my thighs to steady himself and to get into the right position to take my dick into his mouth. I could easily lift and move him into position, but I let him adjust himself. When his mouth is dick height he starts to swallow. The feeling is incredible and I shudder. His soft tongue massages the top of my dick and the veins crawling over it. He’s about half way down the shaft when it hits the back of his throat. I slowly and gently lift him up an inch or two and he swallows more. He hums and starts his back and forth motion. I hum in return. His ass is right below my face. I tilt my head down and lightly lap at his hole. He puckers it open and shut for me. I grin an evil grin, which he cannot see, and begin to dart my tongue along the area between his balls and hole. He is so sensitive there, it makes my job easy. As I roll my tongue along the area I can just feel his hands squeeze my thighs in response. I’ve got him going, but I don’t want him to cum too fast, like when we were in the ocean. I slow my motions and just tickle his hole. I occasionally blow onto the hole which causes him to pucker it. He continues to deep throat me and is doing an excellent job. I am leaking pre-cum at a steady pace and he is sucking it down, and is looking for more. My dick is coated in his saliva and he shows no signs of slowing down or wanting to be turned up right. His weight is negligible to me. I could hold him like this all day and never tire. I tense my biceps for fun. I tighten my abs and chest and rub his body up and down them. He controls his dick and thumps it against my rock hard pecs. Some pre-cum escapes and dribbles down my chest, abs, and into my crotch area. He just adds it to the existing wetness as if nothing has happened. Time to get this party into gear. I let a droplet of spit fall onto his hole and then massage it around with my tongue. He is moaning loudly. I dart my tongue at his hole just as he opens it and push it right in. He pauses his motion and wiggles his ass around, getting used to my tongue in his ass. Once he is comfortable with my tongue he starts to ravage my dick by changing the speed of his movements. He’ll swallow me as far as he can go very quickly and then pull off very slowly, sometimes raking his teeth lightly along my dick and the raised veins. He also stops at my mushroom head and swirls his tongue around it, firing up all the nerve endings, making me quake internally. I’ve got a good grip on him and he knows he isn’t going anywhere. He moves one hand off my thigh and puts it under my balls and starts massaging the area. He takes his other hand off my thigh and places it along the remaining exposed shaft and is now blowing me, jerking me, and massaging my balls. I shut my eyes and force myself to think of something else or I’ll cum immediately. I try to think of puppy dogs, creamed broccoli, or spider webs. Anything to get my mind off the mind-blowing blow-job he is giving me. In an effort to slow him down, I shove my tongue deeper into his ass and wiggle it around, widen the opening. He senses my intentions and tries to clamp his hole shut. Nice try little man, but I force my tongue deeper and he is now straining with all his might to keep me from invading him any further. Once he realizes it is a lost battle, he picks up his pace and is blowing me at a feverish speed, His head is bobbing on and off my dick so fast, I am amazed he hasn’t choked or bruised his throat. He’s stopping jerking me and that hand is now clamped around my dick and he is using it as support. His other hand is still working its magic as well. Even with the manic pace his mouth is going at, the hand massaging my balls is doing so ever so lightly and casually. I finally give in and blow my load into his mouth. The first volley catches him unaware and nearly pushes his head off my dick, but he clamps his mouth shut and sucks for dear life. Oh god that feels good. My second volley is not as strong, but he is still sucking like a Hoover vacuum. I pull my tongue out of his ass when my third and fourth volleys shoot. He senses the emptiness and has renewed vigor. He puts both hands back on my thighs and sucks both volleys down with ease and then continues to suck me, trying to a 5 volley out. I go rigid and with all my might, force one more volley out. It’s a big one and it smacks him in the back of the throat. He slurps it up. I turn him up right, but he is still attached to my dick. He is softly cleaning it off and as he pulls off, he lays kisses on it. I rub my hands thru his curls, lift him up, and kiss him. I back us up to the bench and I sit down. I stand him up on the bench and his dick is mouth level to me. I swallow him to the hilt on one motion. He moans and puts his hands on my head for stability. His left hand reaches down to my neck and starts playing with my neck hair again. He’s trying to get me fired up again, and it is working. I concentrate on my job at hand, blowing him just as expertly as he did to me. I want his load. As I continue to blow him, I place my right hand on his ass and easily insert 2 fingers. He inhales at the invasion, but does not clamp his hole shut to try to keep me out. He begins to move his body in step with my motions and soon he has a good face fucking motion going. I insert a third finger. I raise my left arm and flex the bicep to the full 25 inches. He sees the arm and reaches down with his right hand grabs ahold of the muscle desperately trying to dent it. I won’t allow it and flex even harder. I know this turns him on so much and it may be just enough to push him over the edge. He squeezes with all his might, but I just hum at him. He takes offense to this and up’s the ante with his left hand massaging my short hair. Now it’s a power struggle. Can I get him to blow before he gets me sprouting a flag pole again? Either way we both win. I sense my dick is on the rise again. I need a rest, but need to complete the task at hand. I swallow him deep and begin to massage his dick like he did to mine. I rake my teeth over it, swirl my tongue over his head, and deep throat him as much as possible. He grows tense. This is it. He grabs my head and pulls me as close to him as possible. He blows. I never move my mouth. I just let him cum right down my throat. I swallow every drop. I remove my fingers from his ass and slide my hand up his back to support him. He slides down my body and seats himself in my lap. His dick is softening, mine is half mast, but I’m content. He lays his head on my chest and I run my fingers thru his curls. After a few minutes, I stand us up and turn the water back on to rinse us off. Not sure why as round two will probably be just as messy.

Hey guys. A man by the instagram name of weiss.sean has been writing a story about me, check it out and check out his profile on insta, mine too mrwelshy We are not supposed to judge a person by the shoes worn. He has an innocent and sweet face, he is one of those people that you immediately trust once you look in the eyes but, what he can do with his body nobody else is capable of. He is a 25 Welsh guy. A guy that put his life into the discipline of Iron, a man that is sculpting his body to reach levels of perfection. A bodybuilder. His body is pure perfection, a sweet face set on a muscular and ripped body. Trained in MMA, BJJ and Kickboxing. What else could man of that age request for more? Why building a body with those masses and then training for fights? Welshy, his name. His innocent face does not match to whom he is in reality. He is so perfect in every way that he might be compared to a war machine. He is powerful, strong and agile at the same time. He could put any bodybuilder down in seconds and end their careers for good. Welshy’s presence on the stage was well known as he was an amazing poser full of energy that could amaze an entire crowd even without music and his body was stunning. His most muscular hit pose was a feast for the eyes. One, two, three movement followed by a grunting “boom” to show such power. Anytime he hit an abdominal and tights he used to scream out a very loud “yeah”. He was pure beauty, an intimidating element for his fellow competitors. He was cocky and arrogant, always keen to show off his body to the others and ready to mock all those bodybuilders that were not at his level. He of course won that competition but he couldn’t imagine that he was about taste something completely new in his own career, “fall, dominance”, he the one whom used to dominate men with his body.. A guy that could end up Branch Warren’s life with a bearhug. Welshy, the guy able to put Conor McGregor to sleep with a punch but as said before, never judge a person by the shoes worn. Welshy will soon teach the quote “the bigger they are the harder they fall”. Welshy was in the locker room and the only one person with him was “skinny” Denis as named by Welshy. Denis was not even close to half of Welshy’s body structure. Denis was not ripped or as huge as Welshy. No comparison could have been even spoken. Huge Welshy started moving in circle around Denis, in his classic cocky way. He finally approached Denis and whispered in his ear “Look, a retirement would be mandatory if I were you, maybe try to be a personal trainer, you’re not worth as bodybuilder, not at all”, gently but arrogantly he slapped Denis’s face. Suddenly Denis grabbed and squeezed Welshy’s testicle, Denis “got Welshy by the balls” literally. The Welsh Dragon was in pain and doomed by Denis. The pain was unbearable. “Before, I rip them off, leave me alone” said Denis to Welshy. “OK, ok, I got it, sorry, sooooooooorry” screamed Welshy. Denis released the grip. Welshy was heavily breathing, holding the crotch for the pain, shocked eyes appeared in his face. Welshy was in pain but full of anger. Welshy threw a right punch to left Denis’s chin with all the power he had in that moment. A punch of that power should have broken anyone's chin but Denis’s head did not move of a single inch hence a smile appeared in his face. -You thought, you could hurt me, didn’t you Welshy? Let me tell you a thing, I am going to break you, you'll be food for my dogs shortly, but first look at me- Welshy stepped back of few inches and in the meantime Denis’s body started changing. His body chsnged, what Welshy described previously as a “skinny” body type turned into the most shredded body Welshy has ever seen in his life. That body was absolutely huge and demonly defined. Denis hit a double bicep, showing the Welsh Dragon his “improved ” body, screaming a very loud “boom”. -Try again Dragon if you dare!- Welshy blew another punch towards Denis’s face but the other bodybuilder, faster, grabbed the Dragon by his throat and lifted him up off the ground. Welshy was trying to free himself from that grip, kicking against the mole, trying to catch a breath simultaneously with Denis’s taunting. He has never experienced such strength in his entire career. “Welshy, you encountered the wrong person to play with. I’ll show you what being strong really means then I will fuck you”. The Dragon kept on try to get free and the air became gold, unreachable. Denis released the old making the victim slips into his arm in a bearhug. Denis held Welshy by the waist, with his arms wrapped as a python and started squeezing. Welshy realized how hard Denis’s body was, metal around his waist. Denis’s pecs were pressing against Welshy’s abdomen and the Dragon could feel how rock hard those pecs were. Welshy suddenly had a semi erection thinking about his cocky sliding up and down between them. He came back immediately on earth when he felt the pain in his ribs and backbone. “You know I can squeeze the life out of you, don’t you Welshy?” said Denis. “Please stooop, you, aaarrrghhh, you...killing me” moaned Welshy. “This is just the beginning, pain is what you need then you will worship me and afterwards, I’ll literally fuck you up” replied Denis. Denis dropped Welshy onto the floor like a bag of potatoes. The Dragon was lying on the floor, in pain. Denis approached him and pulling his hair, brought his face to his muscle quads, forcing Welshy to lick them. Welshy was kicking and feeling the mole’s body with his hands. He seemed like touching granite. Every inch was rock hard solid. Denis’s quads were huge and ripped, strong and powerful, capable of squeezing a stone between them. Welshy was in full erection. Denis lifted him up from the floor pulling his hair and what Welshy was imagining when in the bearhug happened. Denis placed Welshy’s cock in his hard rock pecs and started wanking Welshy with them. Welshy face was priceless. Welshy cock was moved up and down. “Let me see if you can resist without coming after 3 minutes” Denis asked Welshy.

It was my second day going to the new gym. I had taken the standard tour a few days ago. I moved to town about a month ago and had been checking places out since then. This one was the best. Lots of free weights and all the newest machines. Plus, a bunch of hot looking muscle guys. I’m 5’11”, 175, straight dark brown hair, light brown eyes, a nice smooth body, tight abs, nice size biceps, and decent pecs. I keep in shape with a religious exercise routine. I’m at the gym 6 days a week, weights mostly, but will do some cardio or swimming once or twice a week, just to shake it up. I also play a lot of sand volleyball which helps work out my calves. So I’m sitting on the decline bench, getting ready to start my set, and see a cute guy with curly brown hair across the room doing some lateral shoulder lifts. I see him glance my way, then look away. He continues his routine, not looking back at me. I cannot keep my eyes off him, he is so cute. His ass is firm and round. He’s about my height and weight. Man, I’d love to get with him. “Don’t even think about him.” Says a deep masculine voice from my side. I turn to see a 6’2” 220lb muscle god standing next to me. Muscles covering his dark brown skin, shaved head, skin tight tank top, basketball shorts, which are nice and loose. Tree trucks for legs, tapering down to some pretty decent calves. Chest and pec bulging. His nipples are protruding and firmly standing out. I wonder how sensitive they are rubbing against that t-shirt. Biceps must be 24 inches when he flexes. Right now, they’re not flexed, but still looking huge. Hmm, if not the cute curly haired guy, maybe this one… “He’s already got a boyfriend and you don’t want to get him angry.” Says the muscle man. “Really?” “Yeah. See the blonde guy over there is the blue and white t-shirt?” “Yeah.” I see the guy, 6’3”, close cropped blonde hair, bright blue eyes. Man, oh man. He rivals this guy in the muscle department. He’d be fun to get into bed. Marble plates for pec, softballs for biceps, trim waist, pretty good package from what I can see. “That’s his boyfriend. See the guy on the far side of the gym in the green shirt with his leg in a cast?” “Yeah.” The guy was big, like 6’4”, 250lbs. Most of it muscle, but the beginnings of a belly. “Well, his name is Scott and when he tried to get busy with curly one day, and wouldn’t take “no” for an answer, Blonde came over, and let’s just say, if I and a couple other guys had not intervened, Scott would have a cast on the other leg and both arms.” “Oh.” I said quietly. “Yeah, oh.” He repeated back. “It started out politely. Scott saw Curly and walked up and started to talk to him, very nice and easy. When he started to intrude into Curly’s space, Curly backed away. Scott kept after him, crowding him, asking why he wasn’t interested in him. Curly says he’s got a boyfriend and Scott says, “Is he as big as me?” flexing a bicep to 19 inches. Curly quietly says “Yeah.” And this is when Blonde comes over. He’d been watching from the far side of the gym and when he sensed Scott was not backing down, he walked over. Blonde asked him to leave his boyfriend alone. He moved between Curly and Scott, but Scott didn’t get the hint and put his hand on Blonde’s arm to move him out of the way. Blonde didn’t budge, but instead grabbed Scott’s arm, twisted it around his back so fast it was a blur. He had Scott in a hammer lock and proceeded to lift him up off the ground. His bicep wasn’t even flexing. Scott was as light as a feather to him. Scott was in excruciating pain and started to cry out.” Blonde slowly lowered him down and with a steeliness in voice whispered to him “Do we understand each other?” Scott had nodded yes. Blonde slowly released the hammer lock and started to walk over to Curly. Scott reached for a twenty pound dumbbell, threw it, and it glanced off Blonde’s back and caught Curly on the shoulder. It knocked him down. Blonde slowly turned around and his blue eyes were now on fire. I, as well as a couple other guys, saw what was about to happen but Blonde was quicker and more brutal than I thought he could be. Without saying a word, he grabbed Scott by the waist, hefted him up a good foot off the ground, starting right into his eyes with an anger that caused me to start running over. He tossed Scott 5 feet away like he a wet towel and was on him as soon as he hit the ground. Blonde got in two solid punches to Scott’s midsection and Scott was curling up trying to protect himself. Blonde grabbed a leg, easily pulled it away from Scott’s fetal position, and simply snapped his tibia in half. Scott shrieked in pain. Blonde was going for the other leg when we got to them. It took three of us to pull him off Scott, and I think it was because he let us pull him off. He immediately got up, walked to Curly to make sure he was ok, and they left. He never even heard Scott crying out in pain. “Oh.” I said again quietly. “Yeah, oh.” He repeated. “So anyway, if you like to keep you bones as they are, give them a wide berth. They’re both really nice guys and great to get to know, but remember, Curly and Blonde are together.” “Got it.” We exchanged names and he asked if I needed a spot. I said not now, but would in a few sets as I worked up the weight. He said cool and to look for him when I needed the spot. He turned to walk away and tightened his ass cheeks as he walked back to his bench. I got to work, all but forgetting about Curly. I started with the standard 135lb, ran thru 2 sets. First set regular grip, 10 reps, second set was wide grip to work the outer chest muscles. Another 10 reps. Toss 15lb on each side, up to 165, same routine. Pull the 15’s, put a 25lb on each side, 185. Do 5 regular grip, rest, 5 wide grip. Feeling pretty good. Getting a good stretch. Add the 20 to each side, up to 225. Now I look for my new buddy. I see him a few machines down. He looks my way and I nod at him. He nods back, walks over and gets in position. “You need a lift off? How many?” “No, 5 or 6.” I close my eyes, take a deep breath and exhale. Tighten my core. Open the eyes, tighten the grip, un-rack and lower the bar. Then I push up. Feels good. Push out 3 reps easy. He senses me slowing and adjusts his stance to help if I need it. I push the 4th with a couple big breaths of air. Prep for the 5th rep. He’s staring right into my eyes with a look of determination. I lower the bar, rest it on my chest briefly, then push. I get it about half way up and start to slow. His giant hands come down to the bar and slide under it, just in case. I’m exhaling profusely and my back it arched as far as it will go. He says, “Take your time, straighten your back a bit, use the leg supports for leverage.” I listen to what he says and do it. With the new leverage, I power up the bar and feel I can do one more. I slowly lower it to my chest. I get everything set, legs pushing on the supports, back not completely arched, deep breath in. I start to exhale and push. It’s a nice slow smooth motion upward. I get to the top and blink letting him know to re-rack. He pulls it back with a clang. I lean up from the decline position and say thanks. He nods. All the sudden we hear a weight machine let out a loud clang and turn to see two guys doing standing bicep curls. A red headed guy about my size has dropped the weight and is grinding his ass into a huge muscle guy’s junk. My new buddy chuckles and says, “Looks like he’s found some new friends” I glance back over and see there is not one, but two red heads. Man, some guys have all the luck. “You know them?” I ask. “Yeah, the big guy is a buddy. The red heads are mischievous. Not sure who I feel more sorry for.” I laugh. “You doing more?” “Yeah, give me a minute to rest up and add some weight.” “K” “You need any help?” “Nay, I’m good, but thanks. Let me know when you’re ready.” I get up, hit the water fountain, check out some of the guys and see the twins are heading out with the big guy. I walk back into the bench area and see my new buddy on a flat bench and 4-45 plates and each side, 405lbs. He settles under the bar, no spotter around. He lifts the bar up, lowers it to his pecs, and powers out 10 reps with ease. I stand there, jaw open. He re-racks, leans up, and he sees me. He twists his mouth into a “Yeah, I know” look. He playfully bounces his pecs and winks at me. I start to sport a boner. He sees it and grins. He gets up, tosses a 35 on each side, 475, and lays back down. Again, no spotter, but he pushes thru another ten reps. I’m still standing there, full woody going on. He gets up, walks over, cups my erection, and says, “You may want to sit down for a second or you may pass out due to lack of blood flow to the brain. It all seems to be in your dick right now.” He laughs, smacks me on the ass and heads to the fountain. I walk back to my bench, add another ten to each side, but feel inadequate compared to him. He walks back and stands behind my bench. “Take your time, deep breaths every time. I know you can get this.” I get into position and he moves over the bar. I can see right up his shorts and see his package. I get distracted and take my hands off the bar. He asks, “What’s up?” I jokingly say, “My dick.” He says, “No shit.” I explain I am looking right up his shorts and it’s distracting. He laughs and say, ok. He adjusts his stance. I lean back down, grip the bar, close my eyes, deep breath. I un-rack, power thru 5 reps. He stands there and doesn’t move a muscle. I’m about to rack the bar and he nudges it back over my chest and says, “2 more little man.” I am now sweating profusely. I slowly drop the bar and begin the upward push. Chest muscles straining, biceps quaking, and legs pushed into the supports with every ounce of strength. I get the first one done and he still has not moved. I begin to lower the bar and it seems to have gotten heavier. I rest it on my chest for second. Deep breath and start to push. I get 1/3 of the way up and falter. I look up to him, he leans down, puts his hands under the bar, and says to keep going. I am breathing fast and furious. I am still struggling to push the bar up. It’s about ½ way up and not moving. It starts to drop, He grabs it and curls it up out of my hands and racks it. “Nice job. You’ll get it next time.” He says with confidence. He puts his huge hand on my pec and gives it a playful pat. I flex it instinctively. I reach my hand back thru and machine and pat his calf. He glances down and flexes it for me. I can feel the horseshoe shape in the muscle and massage it with me fingertips. He leans forward a bit, causing the muscle to flex just a bit more. A grin appears on his face. “I’ve got some more sets to do. You should finish your workout too.” “K.” Is all I say. He moves back to his bench, pulls the 35’s and adds a 45 and 25 to each side, 545lbs. Man that is a fucking lot of weight. I see he has asked Blonde to spot him and I stand way back to watch. He hefts the weight off the rack, biceps flexing, chest expanded, core tight. I imagine I’m sitting on his lap and feeling his dick get hard while I grind it, all the while he tosses the weight around like it’s nothing. Woody sprung and I snap out of it. He begins his set, dropping the weight to his chest, rests it for a brief moment, and then pushes it up, nice and smooth. I get the feeling he is not even close to maxing at this point. He does nine more reps, Blonde has not moved. He racks the bar, leans up, sees me, and says something to Blonde who then glances over to me and smiles. Blonde says something back to him and they both laugh. Now I feel small and turn to go to the pec fly machine. I get the feeling I am out of my league here. I start my set at 90lbs and easily go thru the first set. Adjust the weight to 105 and use my feeling of inadequacy to push thru that set of 10. Water break. I start to sweat and am twitching a bit. Fuck, not here, not now. Keep my eyes down and start to rethink if joining this gym was the best idea. I get back to the machine, up the weight to 120 and get thru 10 reps. It was harder as I was sidetracked by overthinking what was going on here. Couple weird people, broken bones, possessiveness. Not really what I wanted in a gym. I decide to finish the week and then cancel the membership. I walk to the windows, look outside, and take several deep breaths. Palms on the windows, shut the eyes, breath in thru the nose and release with a nice long exhale thru the nose too. 10 breaths this way. Calming down, feeling better. I wander over to an adjustable bench and start to do some pec flies. Start at 45lbs in each hand. I get a good motion going and check my technique in the mirror in front of me. I see my new buddy checking me out. I try to ignore him. No use getting into something which would only last a few days at best. I see he is moving toward the dip machine and has a belt and a couple 45lb plates with him. I decide to super set my flies with some push-ups. I do another set with the 45’s and drop and do 20 push-ups. I am really feeling the burn in my whole chest. It feels great. I get back on the bench and have upped the weight to 60lbs. I start my set when I see Curly walk over and arch an eyebrow asking if I need a spot. I nod no and he wanders off. I finish my set and see him talking to Blonde and my new buddy. Now my mind is really out of it. I decide the rest of my workout would be for shit as I am too distracted. I head out and see them watch me go. Stupid anxiety. I had suffered from it for a number of years, but with the change of jobs and moving to a new city, I thought I had gotten over it, guess not. I get to the locker room and sit on a bench to calm down some more. A few more deep breaths and I’m relaxing. I strip out of my workout clothes, grab a towel and my IPod, and head for the sauna. Thank god it’s empty. I lay on the bench, turn on the music, and close my eyes. The music is soothing and my brain slows and muscles relax some more. I am in my own world, thinking about my ex, and glad I made the change to the new city to get away from him. I am breathing deeply and feel the stress leave my body. I feel a hand on my leg and bolt upright. My new friend is in front of me looking me in the eyes. “Are you okay?” He asks. “Eh, I’ve had better days.” “Oh, sorry to hear. It looked like you were having a good day a little while ago.” “Yeah, but sometimes they can turn on a dime.” “Can I do anything?” I am silent. “Did I do something? You seemed anxious to get out once you saw me talking to Blonde and Curly.” “No.” I say evasively. I glance up at him. His dark eyes piercing mine like he is probing me. “Come on dude, give me some credit. I know we just met and we barely know each other, but I believe your feeling up my calf after your declines meant a bit more than “Thanks”.” I blush. “Ok, I’m not sure this gym is what I’m looking for.” “Why?” He asks. I proceed to list the three items I noticed and he just stares at me and breaks into a grin. I think he is laughing at me again. I get up to leave, and he puts his hand on my forearm and again asks what’s up. “I don’t really like to talk about it, but let’s just say I used to take medication to keep me on an even keel, but have been off it for a while cuz I thought I had rounded a corner and didn’t need it.” He arches an eyebrow and says, “Are you going to go all Hulk on me?” “Not that bad, but sometimes the little things can set me down a dark path.” “Dude that sucks.” “Yeah… A fun filled adventure. You should try it sometime. ” “What happened today, if I can ask? Like I said, you seemed pretty good and then just left.” “Yeah, I saw you and Blonde at the flat bench and saw the weight you were tossing around. I know I’m not in your league.” I wave my hand at his chest, arms, and abs. “But, when you and Blonde looked over at me and then seemed to laugh, I felt my insecurities creeping up. Then Curly comes up to me out of the blue seeing if I needed a spot. Knowing he’s with Blonde and off limits, it just pushed me over the edge.” I take a couple deep breaths and close my eyes to focus on something other than him. “Dude.” He says calmly. He’s staring into my eyes with a look I couldn’t pin down. “Please let me get this out, you asked.” “Ok.” He’s put his hand on my thigh, but it’s just resting on it, nothing sexual. I get a feeling he’s trying to help me steady myself. “I just got out of a relationship and moved to a new city to start over, yeah cliché, but he was the main reason for my anxiety and being on meds.” I pause. “I wanted to start over and just join a gym. Working out has always been my way to cope, well, working out and meds, but being off the meds has made me feel better, more clear in my head, if that makes sense.” He nod yes. “Well, when you walked up and struck up a conversation, it felt nice, normal. Then you started describing Blonde, Curly, Scott, the twins and the other guy, and I just pushed it away, you know, just gym drama and bullshit. But when I saw you tossing the 545 around like it was nothi...” He kissed me. He pulls away and says, “Dude, you’re babbling.” He laughs. “Well…” I say and he kisses me again, this time more passionately. “What are you doing?” “Shutting you up and hopefully calming you down.” He puts his left hand behind my head and leans toward me. He has a twinkle in his eye and is asking if it is ok if he kisses me again. I nob my head ever so slightly, saying yes. We start slow and sensual, wetting each other’s lips, tongues tentatively probing the other’s mouth. He moves his left hand down my back to my ass and pulls me closer to him. I wrap my arms around his neck. We come up for air. I’m definitely calmer in my head, but am sporting a major boner. “Can I ask one question?” He nods yes. “What were you and Blonde laughing at after he looked at me?” “Your woody. Dude, for someone your size and weight, you’ve got the goods that would make any guy happy.” He arches his eyebrow and puts his hand on my boner and tugs it a bit. “Feel better?” I move in to kiss him again. I run my right hand up and down his chest and abs. He tightens his core and everything gets hard. The towel I was using to cover myself looks like a circus tent. He glances down and giggles. I put my left hand on his right bicep and he gently flexes it. It gets hard in my hand and I sigh, exhaling warm breath into his mouth. He licks my lips again. I run my left hand up and down the bicep and move it to the triceps and gently rake my fingers over the muscles. Now it is his turn to sigh and exhale. I smile while we are kissing and he uses his left hand to pull me closer. “Is this the best place to do this?” I ask. “My gym, my rules. Nobody is going to bother us here, I 'm sure of that.” I pull back, “What?” “Oh, did I forget to mention that?” He says with a snarky smile. “How do you think I know so much about all the guys and their business?” I arch my eyebrow to match his. “Would you prefer the shower?” He asks. “Yeah. It’s getting a bit hot in here, and not just from your smoking hot muscles.” I lean in and kiss his right nipple and begin to suck until it is rock hard and poking straight out. He leans back and I move to the left one and do the same thing. I tenderly nibble it. He sighs. I suddenly stop and get up and walk out. I catch him staring at me as I leave. I playfully say, “Well...come on big guy…shower time, or are you just going to sit there all sweaty?” He jumps up, catches up to me, picks me up, and tosses me over his shoulder so my face is looking down his back. He casually smacks my ass and I reach down and slap at his. He laughs and carries me to the largest shower and turns the water, while still holding me over his shoulder. When he feels the water is the right temperature, he pulls me back over his shoulder and holds me by my waist under the showerhead. His biceps are slightly flexed and I am holding on to them for stability. I can tell he’s just showing off and has a lot more power in them. My boner seems to increase at just the thought of what he can do with his strength. He looks down, sees the rating erection and licks his lips like he’s about to start eating an ice cream cone. I get completely wet and shake water at him so he gets wet too. I can see his dick is full length and I use my thighs to gently massage it. He looks right into my eyes and pulls me in for another kiss. I start to squeeze my hands and he smiles and flexes his muscles just a bit more. “Muscle pig.” He says. “Dam right, and proud of it.” I laugh back continuing to play with his muscles. He turns so the showerhead is behind him, puts me against the wall, and moves his hands to cup my ass. We are still kissing passionately, tongues intertwined and swapping spit, and he moves closer, trapping me between the wall and himself. His dick is between my legs, probing my hole. I’ve put my hands around his neck, and he moves his hands so he is holding me up by my lats. I move my legs around his waist and interlock them behind him. He hefts me a bit and his dick is now completely under me and my body is in the valley between his dick and his abs. He moves his hands off my lats and puts them behind me, so he is hugging me. He’s not too tight, but I know I’m not going anywhere unless he says so. It feels safe. I feel safe and let out an emotional sigh. He picks up on it, stops kissing me, puts his lips next to me left ear, and softly blows warm air into it. I shudder. He asks, “Feeling better now?” I lick his left earlobe in response and he says, “I’ll take that as a yes.” He lifts me up a bit more and I can tell he is positioning me so he can enter me. “Not without protection big guy.” I pull back and look right into his eyes. “I’m clean, and I’m sure you are too, but…I want to stay that way and we don’t know each other’s history. Sorry if that is prudish.” “I get it.” He slides me down so I am back in the valley between his dick and abs. “Hold on.” I look at him quizzically. He turns off the shower, opens the shower door, and proceeds to walk us back into the locker room. He lifts me off him, sets me down, and gets a couple towels. I’m thinking, this is it, dry off and go home alone. Dammit, I’ve scared him off or he thinks I’m nuts. He hands me a towel and I start to dry myself off and he coughs. I look up at him and he says, “The towel is to dry me off, little man, not you…” He gives me an evil grin and just stands there, completely naked, arms and legs spread, basically inviting me to do what I want. “Boing” goes my dick and he just laughs. All he says is, “Be gentle, I bruise easily.” We both giggle. I start at his feet and work my way up and around him. Front of this calves, move to the back. He leans up to his tippy toes so the horseshoes in his calves are on full display. I take my time and make sure I get a good grope in while drying them. He seems to enjoy it. I move up to his quads and thighs and move the towel around pulling off every bit of water. I move to the front and slowly and methodically dry off his dick and ball sac. I caress his balls thru the towel and put my face as close to his dick as possible without touching it. I gently blow warm air on his dick and it expands a bit more. I promptly stop blowing on it and move to his backside. He groans and now it is my turn to crack an evil grin. “Maybe I’ll come back to it.” I cup his ass cheeks and he flexes so they are hard as granite. I massage each one and push the towel into his crack. He relaxes his flex and the towel slides in easily. I make sure to dry each side and the whole area around his hole, then down to the sensitive underside where it meets his balls. I stand up while keeping up the drying motion and softly kiss his spine. He groans again arches his back. My hard-on is raging and I’m dripping pre-cum at a steady rate. I know I’ll be blowing a load soon, maybe too soon if I’m not careful. As I dry his back off, he spreads his lats and I am amazed at how huge they are. I move my hands to either side of them and just feel the muscle and power they possess. He then thrusts his chest out and crunches his back together creating a ravine between the two sides. I run my hand up and down the area, just feeling the hard muscles. He relaxes and I move to his front again and start to dry towel off his lower abs. By this point our bodies are completely dry and this is just foreplay. I rub the area right above his very erect dick and work my way up his concrete abs, which he is flexing playfully. I run my fingers thru the valleys and over the ridges between each ab, softly caressing each muscle. I move closer and while I continue to finger his abs, I start to suck on his left nipple. He groans again and tilts his head backwards. I increase the sucking motion and move my left hand up to begin to play with his right nipple. I slowly move my hand around the sensitive outer area, then put the tip between my thumb and forefinger and gently twist it. He moves his left hand up and puts it behind my head and pushes me a bit closer. I increase the sucking and have started to slobber on him as well. He brings his right hand up and uses it to pinch my fingers so I am twisting his right nipple even harder. I think, “Works for me.” And I proceed to twist away. He is moaning continually. He moves us back to a bench and he sits down. I am still attached to his chest. I easily lifts me up and places me in his lap. My legs are splayed to each side of his waist. His dick is still rock hard and is now behind me thumping my lower back as he flexes it. My dick is between us and is rubbing across his abs, which he has flexed hard. He moves his hands back down to my ass and starts the massage my cheeks and slide me up and down his body. I take my mouth off his nipple, my hand off his other nipple and begin to enjoy the ride. I put my arms around his neck and pull in for another kiss. He’s waiting for me, with lips he recently wetted. We lock lips, he frees one hand and maneuvers it to take ahold of my unit. He starts to stroke it, I sigh. He is still using his other hand to move me up and down his body. Fucker is strong, I’ll give him that. I lean back and say, “Careful big guy or we’re going to need another shower.” “I hope so.” And he proceeds to pick up the pace of his stroking and my eyes roll into the back of my head. He’s now yanking me roughly, but it does not hurt. I’m grinding my hips, keeping pace with his motion. I move my arms from his neck to his biceps and lock on. He flexes them again. I dig deeper into the muscles, but he laughs and flexes harder so I am not denting them. That feeling combined with everything else launches me over the edge. I spew four loads. First one lands right on his chin and throat. Second one, smack dab in the valley of his pecs. Third one coats more of his pecs and dribbles down to his abs. Last one is just a sloppy mess on his hand. He slows his jerking motion, but I suddenly feel my back is getting wet. He’s blown his load as well. I look at him and say, “I would have helped you out with that.” He contently says, “Trust me kid, you did…you did.” I lean in for another kiss and splash my cum over more of his body. He doesn’t seem to mind. He’s waiting for me lips. I say, “Maybe I’ll give the gym another chance.” “Good to hear.”

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14262-the-librarian/ Chapter 2: The next couple of weeks seems to fly by with Tom riding high on his gains. It seemed that every workout he was increasing his weights and/or repetitions. Every time Ron was there with him he only felt motivated to push that much harder. And with Ron training him, he was being forced to keep perfect form, taxing his muscles to the brink. During and after his workouts, he felt like he a pump that lasted for hours after. This in turn led to an increasing intensity of his jack-off sessions as he watched his growing muscles in the mirror. After one particular grueling session with Ron, Tom almost couldn't resist taking his cock from out of his shorts on the drive home. It was after a shoulders and arms workout that had his upper body pumped and vascular and his libido had been sent into overdrive by his young hunky trainer. “Dude! Look at your shoulders man! With those veins it looks like you got worms under the skin!” Ron stood behind Tom as he completed his last set of lateral dumbbell raises. He re-racked the weights and glanced at himself in the mirror, sweat dripping of his brow. Ron stepped closer, just behind him and to the side. Ron reached forward and put both his hands on Tom's pumped delts, giving them a squeeze. “Fuck, bro! You look so damn wide and pumped! Your delts feel like boulders!” Ron squeezed Tom delts with his young hands, his forearm muscles dancing as he did so. Ron began to run his pointer finger over each shoulder as well, tracing the pulsating veins just under the taught, warm skin. “Tom, buddy, you definitely didn't have these veins last week! Look at them crisscrossing your delts. Damn stud, you are gonna make me feel small soon, look!” Ron removed his hands from Tom's shoulders, stood back, and yanked off his muscle shirt. Tom's arousal grew as the young stud stripped off and praised him. They again examined themselves in the mirror, Tom struggling to maintain control. “See, man! Even I don't have those veins in my shoulders! I mean, I'm not pumped like you right now, but even I don't get veins like that!” Ron flared his lats and moved his arms to show off his own stunning deltoids, sending Tom into a fever pitch. “Hey, man let me show you how to do a lat spread, then you can really show off that incredible width you are developing.” Ron sucked in his waist, lifted his elbows and somehow made the muscles under his armpits expoded outward. Tom sucked in his breath as Ron expertly manipulated his ripped body. “Holy shit, Ron. How the hell do you that! Damn you look so good doing that,” Tom stammered as he stared his ripped, surfer stud trainer. “I'll show you, Big Library Man!” Ron relaxed his pose and again stepped behind Tom. Once again Tom felt Ron's hands on his body. From behind, Ron placed his hands on Tom's lats. “Ok, big man, these muscles that I'm touching, think in your mind how to flex them and only them.” It took a few tries, but eventually Tom figured it out. As he stared at himself in the mirror he audibly gasped as finally made the mind-muscle connection and flared his lats. Ron chuckled proudly as his older protege mastered the move. “Haha, yeah stud! Just like that! Shit man, being so tall and having such a tiny waist, you have a great V-shape! I'm almost disappearing from view standing behind you, big stud! Look at this wings, bro!” Once he was at full spread, Ron again reached under Tom's arms and gave his 'wings' a good, hard, long squeeze. "Fuck", Tom thought. It felt so good to have this young stud feeling up his own growing muscles. Tom couldn't help it as his dick continued to reel out. Trying not to draw attention, he dropped his arms and turned away from the mirror, trying to angle himself away from Ron. He thanked his buddy. “Wow, Ron. You are teaching me so much. I can't believe I can actually do a lat spread!” “Sure, thing man! You are growing so fast. Damn, if all my clients have the sort of progress that you do I will be in very high demand once I get my certification!” “You are an awesome trainer, man. I've never felt so big and strong in my life!” Tom turned and faced Ron and gave him the lat spread he just learned, not realizing that he was still half-fluffed. Ron gave his pose an approving grin and examined him from head to toe. It was then that Tom realized his state and again turned away quickly. As he glanced back at Ron's face, Ron seemed to be giving him a knowing smirk. It was after that workout that Tom, barely making it home, shot not one, not two, but three loads remembering how his studly, shirtless trainer had his hands all his buffed body and how he only wanted more. More size, more vascularity, and yes, more of Ron's hands feeling him up. .. Back at the library, Tom had been getting more and more attention for his improving body. At first it embarrassed him, but he was slowly learning to enjoy it. Most of his coworkers were female and they were none to shy about commenting him on how his clothes were fitting. This even after he had upgraded all this shirts to size XL. “My, my, boss. If you weren't gay I would be jumping your bones right now,” Susan had said to him one day in his office. Tom sat in his chair and she had noticed how his chest pressed firmly against a new burgundy Oxford shirt he had just purchased. He had even had to leave the top button undone to fit his burgeoning shelf. “Susan, that is not professional.” “Whatever you say, boss.” She replied airily as she stepped out of his office. Tom couldn't help but lean back and clasp his hands behind his head as she left his room. He enjoyed how the fabric stretched tight against his arms. He couldn't bend his arms too much for fear of busting the seams of his new, larger wardrobe. As he lifted hard and grew, Tom continued to utilize the handsome chiropractor from across the street to keep his joints, particularly his back, nice and loose. Dr. Ottoman also couldn't help but notice the gains as he massaged his spine. “Wow Tom, I can really feel all the new thickness in your back. You must be 10 lbs heavier than when you stepped in two weeks ago.” “Fifteen pounds, actually,” he replied. “Holy hell! Whatever you are doing, keep it up. If you keep growing at that rate I'm going to have to get a stronger table!” Tom couldn't help but grin as his face rested on the pads of the chiropractor's table. .. That entire week at work Tom was battling a new problem as well. It seemed along with his improving body we was feeling an increase in his testosterone levels. Consequently, we was constantly finding himself aroused at work. He often had to retreat to the safety of his office as he felt his manhood plumping down the right side of his trousers. Due to his blessed stature, there was little he could do to hide the tumescence once it began to grow in his slacks. The following Friday Ron had invited Tom to the Flex Plex for another one-on-one workout. That day Ron had decided to change things up and they both did something new called giant sets for their legs. As a tall man, training legs was a struggle for Tom. He loved the look of having two, massive, column-like legs packed with quads, hams and calves, but on his long frame he was worried that he would never be able to fill them out like the shorter lifters. Ron noticed his apprehension as they began the workout. “Hey bro! Don't worry. We'll get those wheels massive and jacked! I know how to work legs, I've got some decent legs, see!” Ron has hiked up the hem of his shorts and FLEXED his legs in front of Tom. He had glimpsed sightings of Ron's legs and figured that they were well developed like the rest of him. But the smooth, tanned striated quads that Ron flexed left Tom panting, which Ron noticed. “Hell yeah, man! I've got some great legs, if I do say so myself. The chicks love my quadzillas! All those years playing soccer gave me a good base. Pretty soon your legs will look like mine, just do as 'Trainer Ron' says!” Tom heeded Ron's words and they proceeded to have the hardest workout of Tom's life. Ron had even pushed Tom so hard that halfway through the workout Tom had to sprint over the large trashcan and purge his stomach. “Awesome man! Your first puke while lifting! That means you are gonna be a BEAST!” Tom sure didn't feel like a beast as he upchucked. But Ron's praise gave him comfort as his stomach turned. Once he was empty he washed out his mouth and returned to the weights. Deep squats. Leg presses. Straight leg deadlifts. Walking lunges. Hack squats. All the major movements were performed. Tom was happy to note that as hard as he was working, he was using weights heavier than he ever had on each exercise. His legs were blowing up and he knew it. Once the workout was over the two hobbled into the locker room on their weary legs. They grabbed weight machines and walls as they walked to steady their massively pumped legs. Tom thought for sure he could feel his thighs rubbing against each other as he gingerly walked. Once in the locker room he began to disrobe to shower. Ron, already shirtless, walked over to Tom with something in his hands. “Hey big guy. You ever take your stats? “Ummm...you mean height and weight? Yeah, I track my weight of course...” “Haha, nah man. Your measurements! Chest, biceps, legs, you know?” “No, I haven't.” “Well shit, Tom. I'm a bad trainer! I should've done this before you started turning into He-man. Luckily I got this tape measure in my hand!” he said with a grin. Before Tom could protest Ron had Tom to stand up. Ron reached around Tom and slid the tape around his waist. Tom excitedly realized how close he was to having this ripped, surfer stud giving him a hug with his tanned, muscular body. He couldn't help but feel himself plump a bit as it happened, a recurring problem he was having around his trainer. “Ok, big man, write these down in your workout notebook. Then we can take measurements every month to see your progress. When you stepped on the scale earlier what was your weight?” “It was 219 lbs.” “DAAAAAAMMMN, BRO!” Ron whistled. “You are becoming “Tom the Beast'! Shit, you outweigh me by over 30 lbs now, no wonder I feel so tiny around you!” Tom couldn't help but chuckle. “You feel tiny?! Seriously Ron you are so jacked and shredded it's nuts. Your body is just about perfect and your muscles are so ho...” Tom just barely caught himself before he said something controversial. “You muscles are so hard and ripped. I'm jealous of YOU!” 'Nice save', he thought to himself, unconvinced that is was. In the mirror Tom was sure he could see a smirk on Ron's face. Was it possible that Ron was catching on to his deepest secret? “Well, thanks bro! But seriously, brah, you aren't far behind me on the ripped-ness. And you obviously got me in size you giant 220 lb monster! Alright, hold your hands up.” Ron slid his hands up Tom's torso and pulled the tape taught around his pecs. “46 inches, not too shabby! Ok, Tom, now flex that huge python. Damn bro, it feels like granite! And look, you've even got a natural split in your biceps. Fuck dude, as they grow you are going to have some incredible peaks.” Having Ron squeeze and measure his biceps was once again sending his libido into overdrive. The young trainer's infectious praise, combine with his exposed torso were sending pulses of blood to his crotch. “17 inches. Awesome man! Anything over 16 inches and people will notice big arms. Mine are 17.5 inches, they may look a little bigger than yours because I have a smaller frame, but yours are right there behind mine. Check out these canons, Big T!” With that Ron bent up his right arm and FLEXED his glorious peak right in front of Tom. As if in a trance, Tom reached out and felt the muscle. It was euphoria. The warm skin felt stretched over the hot surfer's softball size lump of muscle. He exhaled as his fingers squeezed the mound with no hope of causing any indentation. It was the first time he was ever felt another man's muscle and his brain was in overdrive. More blood rushed to his cock, he could only hope that his baggy gymshorts and the fact the Ron was mostly behind him would hide his state. Ron dropped his arms and slid the tape down to Tom's waist. “34.5 inch waist, nice and tight. We'll see if we can shrink that down a bit. And I can see the abs starting to show up, dude! Ok now, let's check out those wheels!” Tom panicked. Ron grabbed the tape and started to step around him to the front. As Ron did so, Tom quickly reached down and hiked up his gym shorts, simultaneously holding his lead pipe cock to the side and using the bunched fabric to obscure it at his waist. “Tom, bro! I can see that leg pump in your legs. Wow, for a tall dude you've got some great legs. When these monsters start to fill out say 'goodbye' to jeans!” Ron sat on the bench in front of Tom. With his hormones raging, Tom's mind raced as he noticed the sexy surfer kneeling in front of him, imagining the scenarios. Ron wrapped the tape around his thighs, just under Tom's hands. “A nice set of 25 inch thighs, bro. Mine are 26 and a half. One of the few advantages of being shorter, makes your legs bigger. But, those are great measurements, big man! You can let go of your shorts, now!” Tom froze. Luckily, he was already covered in sweat from his workout as his sweat glands went into overdrive. Ron stood and looked Tom straight in the eyes, and repeated with a sexy grin, “You can drop the shorts...stud.” Time seemed to freeze as Tom stared down at the sexy jock in front of him. He slowly released the leg of his shorts, which fell. Then, Ron grinned, reached forward and down and wrapped his right hand around the unmistakable cloth-covered erection. Ron raised his eyebrows as his hand found the shaft. “HOLY SHIT, TOM! Haha, you are already a big fuckin' beast down there!” The flood of emotions was threatening to crash his central CPU as he comprehended the situation. He couldn't help but think that Ron was messing with him. As a man of an older generation, he couldn't help but think of the bullying and general persecution he knew his type had endured throughout his decades of life. Tom quickly stepped back from Ron. Ron just chuckled. “Hey buddy, Tom, it's ok. I know how you feel. Working out and getting jacked, it's the hottest thing in the world to guys like us. I've seen a ton of guys with boners in here. All the serious bodybuilders are so jacked up on hormones that they often throw wood after a killer workout. Of course, hardly any of them have wood the size of yours, you lucky dude, haha!” Just then they heard voices entering the locker room from the main floor. Ron quickly instructed Tom to follow him. They walked to a door a the opposite end of the locker room. “Posing Room ” was written in large block letters. They entered and Ron quickly shut and locked the door. The room was small, about the size of a typical bedroom. There was a small sink, a trashcan and a shelf with a stereo on one wall and another wall was completely covered in mirrors. “There we go, safe and sound. This is a posing room. There's great lighting in here so you can get a great view of your muscles.” Ron looked in the mirror and began to contort his body into various poses, keeping Tom's rod at full mast. A double-biceps pose. An abs-and-thighs pose. A side chest pose. Ron grinned back at Tom. “It's also a great place to...relieve pressure.” With that Ron turned and began to slide down his own gym shorts, leaving him in some straining black spandex Under Armor briefs. Ron was aroused as well. Tom just stared in lusty awe and complete silence. It felt like it had been hours since he had last spoken. “C'mon man, you better join me. I don't think that thing is going to go down soon unless you take care of it.” Ron then grabbed his tight briefs and yanked them down. He stepped out of his garments leaving his entire fitness model physique exposed to Tom. It was, in a word, beautiful. Ron's own impressive cock quickly filled out to a full, thick 7 inches. It was cut and perfectly shaped, just like the rest of him. Ron stepped forward and yanked down Tom's shorts, who was still in his zombie-like trance. Ron then hooked his fingers in Tom's own workout briefs and slowly pulled them down. This time the large cock inside offered some resistance. Ron had to the pull the fabric out away from Tom's pelvis to clear the large tube and balls. Eventually the large shaft sprang out and thwacked against Tom's waist. This time Ron couldn't hide his awe. “Holy fuck, dude. You've got a huge cock. I get no complaints, by you got me beat by at least an inch. And you look even thicker than me.” Finally, Tom's over-stressed brain rebooted. Unbelieving of the fantasy-like situation he found himself in, he asked, “Ron, are you...are you gay?” Ron chuckled, unable to hide his amusement. “Gay, straight, bi, does it really matter? Are YOU gay?” “Um...uh...yes. Yes I am.” Ron could see the struggle in Tom's eyes as he admitted. “Hey man, that's cool! I know lots of gay dudes. People of your generation get so caught upon labels. Don't get me wrong bro, nothing gets me off like a smokin' hot, fitness model chick with a tight waist, long legs and some full, round, natural tits." Ron thrusted his hips, pantomiming fucking, causing his engorged cock to bob. "But I've have my share of fun with some bros as well. I don't think it's possible to be into the fitness and bodybuilding world without having an appreciation for the male body. Now come one, big guy, join me in releasing some tension.” Ron slowly began to jack his own dick, standing right next to Tom. It was the hottest thing Tom had ever seen. So much better than the muscle guys he had seen jacking off on cam on the internet. Right here in front of him was the real thing. Tom began to masturbate his own superior dick, watching sweat trickle down the young jock stud's chest and into the deep groves of his abs. He watched how the veins in Ron's biceps and forearms danced as his hand manipulated himself. Ron gave him an approving glance. “Fuck, yeah Tom. Jack that big dick of yours. A fucking growing muscle beast stud. Soon you are going to be a huge, sexy bodybuilder with a big cock. You are going to drive all the little men crazy with your huge muscles and cock.” Ron suddenly picked up the pace and quickly ejaculated, shooting a jet of jizz a couple of feet up in the air. Tom admired the sexual strength of the young stud as he himself edged closer and closer. After he finished, Ron stepped closer to Tom. “Jack that big dick stud. I'm going to turn you into the muscle monster I know you want to be. Soon you will have arms even bigger than THIS!” Ron quickly flexed a titanic double biceps right in front of Tom. “And your will pecs like these monsters!” Ron then alternately bounced each pec. While jacking with his left arm, Tom instinctively reached out his right hand to cup the mass of Ron's right pectoral. “Yeah, Tom. Feel that mass. That is mass that you will soon have. A chest shelf so huge you can rest a book on them!” Ron ended the statement with a most muscular pose, baring his teeth and growling with masculine intensity. Tom felt the chest muscle in his fingers instantly tighten into hard granite. That did it. Tom threw his head back as three ropes of cum exploded from his firehose cock and right onto the buff surfer's abs. Tom put his hand on Ron's shoulders to balance himself as he finished the most powerful orgasm he had ever had. As he came back to earth Tom caught his breath and rested his hands on his weary legs. He then looked up to see Ron, grinning like a Cheshire Cat. Ron looked down at his wetted abs and flexed them even harder and deeper. He then reached down and scooped up some fresh jizz with his finger and brought it up to his mouth for a taste. “Damn, Big Tom. You even taste good!” He said with a wink. The sight nearly made Tom's cock re-inflate instantly. "That was fun, big guy. I'll go check the locker room to make sure the coast is clear." As Ron stepped away Tom could only hope for more situations like this that his growing body was bringing to him.

Hope you like. Seems like Part 1 was well received. I’m in my office paying bills for the gym and thinking about Davey. I have not seen him around recently, which is weird. After our first meeting and fun in the sauna, shower, and locker room, I’d have thought he’d be back in the next day. But three days have passed since the last time I remember seeing him in the gym. I pull up his account and see he has not cancelled it like he thought about doing. I see his cell number and hesitate to call him. “My gym, my rules”, but I need to be sure I’m not invading his privacy. Fuck it, I dial. What if something’s up? It wouldn’t hurt to check on the kid. The phone rings four times. He picks up on the fifth. “Hello?” He sounds groggy, like I just woke him up, but different. “Hey Davey, it’s Ty from the gym.” I say in a positive upbeat voice. I pause and wait for a response. None comes. “I haven’t seen you in the gym in the past few days and wanted to be sure you were ok.” Still silence. Something’s up. “Dude, you ok?” “Yeah.” He says quietly and with the same groggy sound. My chest tightens. He’s clearly lying, but he hasn’t hung up on me. I ask a few other questions, but am met with silence. “Anything else?” He asks. He doesn’t sound angry that I called, but I can’t put my finger on what’s up. He hangs up. I’m now looking at my phone thinking back to our meeting. Did I do or say something which would cause this? Did he say or do anything which would make him like this? “Oh Fuck, fuck, fuck. No…no… no.” I whisper. I get his address off the computer, jump up, and race out. My assistant sees me running out. I yell to him that I’ll be back. I frantically drive to Davey’s condo. It’s not far from the gym. I screech to a stop and manically look around for his front door, number 69. There it is, up on the second floor. I take the steps two at a time and run down the breezeway. I stop at the door. I gather myself and think, “Don’t pound, it will scare the shit out of him.” I knock. No answer. I knock again a bit more intensely. I hear footsteps and then someone stumbles and falls. “Fuck.” Clearly Davey’s voice, but it still has the groggy or foggy sound to it. “Who is it?” “Davey, it’s Ty, please let me in. I just want to make sure you’re ok.” I try to keep my voice even, not panicky. “I’m fine.” Clearly he’s lying. I hear him get up and stumble around some more, but he’s not coming to the door. “Leave me alone.” “Can’t do that bro.” “Sure you…” and he falls again. He doesn’t curse or call out. Uh-oh. I put my hand on the door knob and turn. Locked. Fuck. I look around for a spot for him to hide a spare key. No door mat, no wreath on the door, nothing on the top ledge of the door frame. Fuck, fuck, fuck. I am tempted to break his front window, but that would lead to more issues. I see a pot on a table under his front window. The plant has not been watered in a few days. I grab it and look at the bottom, nothing, damn it. As I’m putting it back down, I hear a clink in the pot, bingo. I crush the pot in my hand and the key falls out. I grab it and quickly put it in the lock. I burst into the room and see Davey lying on the sofa. He tripped over his coffee table and fell onto the sofa. The coffee table is turned over and magazines and remotes litter the floor. There is an overturned glass of water on the carpet and a plate with some sort of day old food. I walk to him, see he is still breathing and turn him over so he is face up. He looks like shit. Unshaven, smelly, in shorts and t-shirt. He’s got dark circles under his eyes, but I don’t smell alcohol, which is good. I glance around the room. It’s average size for a condo in this area. Neatly furnished, nothing too out of whack. I glance into the kitchen, nothing there, then peek in the bathroom. Fuck, an open pill container. Clonazepam. A few pills on the sink, a couple left in the container. I rush back into the living room with the container. I sit him up. His eyes painfully open. “Dude, how many did you take?” I ask holding the container in front of his face. “Just a couple.” I can’t tell if he’s lying or not. He starts to gag. Need to get him to the bathroom, now. He can’t walk, so I scoop him up and carry him. We almost get there when he gags again and vomits on me. I turn his head so he doesn’t swallow any of the vomit. I ignore the mess on me, gently turn him over, and set him down in the tub, face down. I am supporting his neck and midsection so he doesn’t collapse and bang his head. He gags again and throws up. I see two pills come out. I look down at my t-shirt and see another one. He starts shaking and I hold him still. He gags again and throws up. No more pills. Thank god. He steadies himself using the sides of the tub, but I don’t let go. I move his hair out of his eyes. I debate calling 911. I look at him and see he wants to sit up. I maneuver him to the side of the tub and I lift him onto it. He’s facing in, I’m sitting next to him facing out. I put my hand on his legs and gently squeeze, “Do I need to call 911? How many pills did you take, Davey?” “Four, today. A couple yesterday and the day before.” “Fuck dude, why?” “It was a bad few days. I needed some stress relief.” He says with some irritation in his voice. “You couldn’t come talk to me?” He turns and stares or glares at me. I can’t really tell which at this point as his eyes seem unfocused. I continue, “I know we just met, but after the locker room, I thought you would have known you could talk to me.” I wave at the pills and say, “This is some serious stuff you were taking.” “I know, I’ve taken it before.” Now there’s a slight anger to his voice, but also a sadness and loneliness. He leans over and gags again, but it’s just dry heaves at this point. I rub his back softly. I need to remember I just met this guy and cannot be telling him how to live his life, but I’m not going to let him fuck it up. I reach over to the sink and get a cup of water and hand it to him. He washes out his mouth and spits it into the tub. He turns the water on to wash it away with the vomit. I say, “Sorry. Yes, I remember you telling me you had been on medication for anxiety. I thought you said you were doing better.” “Yeah, well, crazy few days. First the gym, then the ‘ex’ calls and taunts me, so things just kind of spiraled out from there.” I pat him on the chest, “I’m sorry. I’ll say it now and it holds true from now on, you will call me if something comes up.” I am staring right into his eyes and he is looking back with a gratefulness which means the world to me. “No more of this popping pills, got it?” He nods yes. “Fine. Can you stand up?” He shakily gets up. I support him and I feel his hands grab my left forearm. “You need a shower.” I say with some playfulness in my voice. “Can you handle doing it by yourself or do I need to wash you off?” He says he’ll do it himself. I say, “Ok, stand still.” I pull his shorts and underwear off and I simply rip the t-shirt off. It’s covered in vomit and no good anymore. I turn the shower on and let the water get warm. “Are you sure you don’t need my help?” He shakes his head no. “Ok, I’m going to clean up a bit. If you need me, just yell, I’m no more than two steps away.” He takes his hands off my forearm and leans under the shower. He pulls the shower curtain shut. I quickly straighten up the bathroom. I take my t-shirt off and toss it in the trash. It’s got a big vomit stain on it. No use cleaning it. I stare at myself in the mirror. I break into a sweat and shake for a minute. I grab the cup of water, refill it, and down it. I think to myself, “Pull yourself together.” I look back into the mirror and take a few deep breaths. Better. I go back into the living room and straighten up. Pick up the trash, clean up the spills, and throw away the plate of food. I wander into the kitchen and do the same. When everything seems back in order I walk down the hallway and peek into the bathroom. He’s still in the shower and I can see him through the curtain. Still standing and seems to washing himself off. I go back to the living room and call the gym. My assistant, Kenny picks up. “Hey Kenny. I’m going to be out the rest of the day. I’ll try to be in tomorrow at some point. Can you hold down the fort?” “Yeah, everything ok, you left like a bat out of hell.” “It will be. I’m helping a buddy through a tough time.” “Ok, call if you need anything. Want me to take your appointments for the rest of the day?” “If you could, that’d be great. If not, call Jay, he’ll help out.” “Ok, I saw him and Max come through a while ago.” “Thanks. I’ll be in touch.” I go back to the bathroom and hear that the shower is off. I nudge the door open and Davey is brushing his teeth. “How do you feel?” “Better.” He says, sounding better. “I’ll be in the living room. Come out when you’re ready.” I shut the door and go back to the living room and pick up a magazine. Muscle and Fitness. Of course. It’s pretty good jerk off material with a few ‘okay’ articles. It’s basically Playboy or Penthouse for the gay man. I hear the bathroom door open and shut and bare feet pad down the hallway to what must be his bedroom. A few minutes later I hear him coming back. He sees me sitting on the sofa, comes over, and sits down next to me. He’s put on a new t-shirt and shorts. He is facing forward and quietly asks, “Why?” “Because I think I’m beginning to care for you.” I say seriously, “and I think you’re cute as shit.” I add jokingly as I am tussling his disheveled hair. He turns to face me and he blushes. “I’ve known a lot of people, seen a lot of crazy shit, and sometimes I can’t help myself from being the knight in shiny black armor.” I say flexing a bicep and wiggling my pecs. He giggles. Good. “I think you need to rest and let the medication work its way out of your body. I’m spending the night.” He starts to protest, but I put my hand on his shoulder and say, “Go ahead and try to kick me out. Given the shape you’re in right now, I doubt you could take the trash out.” I arch my eyebrow at him. He sighs and settles back. “Fine. You know where the kitchen is, grab anything you’d like.” “Do you want anything before I eat you out of house and home?” “Just some stale bread and water if you can scrounge it up.” He’s got his sense of humor back. That’s good. “I’ll see what I can do.” I rummage through his fridge, not much left. I am able to put two salads together and take them back into the living room. He says thanks and picks at the salad. After a few bites, his appetite seems to have returned. His plate is cleaned off. He leans back again. He closes his eyes. After a few minutes, his breath has deepened. He’s sound asleep. I clean up the plates and sit back down next to him. I sit there and wonder if I made a mistake? Should I have called 911 and let them take care of this. Would he be in better hands, be getting better treatment? Davey tries to scoot closer to me and his breathing indicates he’s out for the night. I put my left arm around his shoulder and pull him close. He instinctively puts his right hand on my thigh and snuggles in. I did the right thing. After an hour of just sitting on the sofa watching him sleep, I twist my way out and lower him so he is laying on the sofa. I walk to the bathroom, take a leak and look in the mirror. I take another few deep breaths and sigh. I check my phone and see a few texts. One from Jay and some others. Jay is making sure everything is okay. I write back and say it is and I’ll see him in a day or so. Everyone else can wait. I walk back into the living room, gently pick Davey up and carry him to the bedroom. King size bed, naturally. I set him down, pull back the covers and slide him under. I strip off my shorts, leaving me in my boxer briefs, slip under the covers as well, and pull them back over us. I pull him close to me again and he is still breathing deeply. Good. I doze, then drift off as well. I wake to the sound of cars outside. I keep my eyes closed for a minute and say a silent prayer that Davey is ok. I open my eyes and he is not next to me. I glance around to see if rolled away from me, but he is not in the bed. The bedroom door is open and I can see down the hallway to the living room area. I don’t see him, but then I hear the fridge door open and shut. I exhale, not realizing I had been holding my breath. My chest relaxes. I get up, throw my gym shorts back on and remember I no longer have a t-shirt. Eh, shit happens. It’s not like he hasn’t seem me shirtless. I walk to the bathroom, take a leak, wash out my mouth, and head to the kitchen. I need to approach this carefully. Last night was one thing, but today may be something completely different. I take a deep breath and walk in. “Hey Davey, how are you feeling today?” He looks up from the counter where he is making toast, walks over to me, and just hugs me. I melt. I see a tear roll down his face and I start to well up too. He asks, “Why? I think I asked last night, but it’s kind of hazy.” He is still hugging me. “Because I think I care for you. And now I know, you’re cute as shit. Last night I only thought you were cute as shit.” He laughs and hugs me tighter. I reciprocate. After a minute we separate and his face is a bit red, but only from the tears he recently shed. I wipe them away. He nods towards the table and I see he made some eggs and bacon. We sit down and start to eat. I see he is looking at me from across the table. I can tell he wants to say something, but is not sure of how to say it. To make it easier for him, I look up and say, “Just promise me you will call me first if you feel your life going sideways again.” “But we barely know each other.” “Dude. Look at me.” I look him in the eyes and continue, “do I look like the kind of guy who makes empty promises?’ He shakes his head no. “Like I said last night, I’ve seen a lot of crazy shit and sometimes I can’t help playing the hero.” I smirk at him. He smiles back. “But honestly. You’re right, besides some amazing sex a few days ago and me helping you out last night, we don’t know each other, yet…” I let the last few words hang in the air. We keep looking at each other. “I would like to get to know you better, if you want to.” He glances down. Have I gone too far, too fast? “If you’re not up for it, just say so, and we can stop it right now. But for the record, I’d like to get to know you.” He’s still looking down, but is blushing. “Even though I’m a pill popping depressed wreck?” “Dude, stop it.” I say sternly. “Last night is what it was. Today is a new day. You’re here and alive.” “But if you hadn’t shown up…” “Yeah, well, be grateful I am persistent. Enough of this morbid bullshit. I need a shower and a new shirt. I know where your shower is, but do you have a shirt to fit me? I am just a little bigger than you are…” I say puffing out my chest and flexing my pecs and arms. He finally laughs. “I may have something lying around.” “Good, let me check in with the gym, and then I am going to get a shower.” I get up, put my dishes in the sink and go into the living room. I call and Kenny picks up, “Did the place burn down?” He laughs and says no. He asks if I’m ok and I say yeah. I say I may be in later today. He says cool. We hang up and I wander to the bathroom. I turn the water on and wait for it to heat up. Once it’s nice and hot, I strip, step in, and pull the curtain closed. I stand under the showerhead and let the hot water soak me from head to toe. I am still questioning if I’ve done the right thing. I finally decide I did, and put it to rest. I hopefully have a new boyfriend. I start to lather myself up when I hear the curtain pull back and Davey says, “Mind if I join you?” He is sporting a rock hard boner. I grin and nod yes. He steps in and stands behind me. He hugs me again and I feel his hands pull himself closer to me. I intertwine our fingers and he grabs ahold. His dick is riding my crack and he gently slides it up and down. I tense and loosen my ass cheeks to match his movements. His dick slips into my crack and he slows the motion, holding it. I tense my cheeks and he moans like he is in heaven. He slides his dick lower and it goes between my legs. I tighten my legs and he starts to thrust. It’s nice motion. I gently push back to meet his thrusts. He pulls on my abs, trying to bring me closer to him. He lays his head on my back and every once in a while lays kisses on it. He resumes running his fingers up and down my abs. I tense them and he slows his movement, fingering each abs and valley. He sighs. I sigh. His dick is still between my legs going back and forth. He moves his hands further up my body, to my pecs. He grabs the nipples and starts to twist them. I let out a low moan. He lets go and starts playing with my pecs, scraping his fingers along the muscles. I tense my pecs and they become hard. He feels up the granite and playfully pounds on them. I move my hands around his body and grab his ass and increase his back and forth motion letting know to speed it up. He obliges. He slides his dick out from between my legs and turns me around. He looks up into my eyes. I see a gratefulness and yearning in them. Now it’s my turn. I lower myself and slip my dick between his legs. He puts his arms over my shoulders. I lift him up. We are face to face. He moves in and gently kisses my lips. He pulls back and comes at me again. This time there is more urgency. He presses his lips to mine and puts his hands behind my head and pulls me closer. As he is kissing me he is sliding his hips along the length of my dick and moaning the whole time. We stop kissing and I say, “Bed. Now.” He nods. We disengage, turn the water off, and get out of the shower. I pick him up under his armpits and make our way to the bedroom. We step into the room and I look him in the eyes and ask, “Toss or set?” He stares at me blankly. I explain, “Would you like me to toss you onto the bed or set you on it?” “Toss me, muscles, toss me.” He says happily, feeling up my biceps which I flex for him. I decide to have a few minutes of fun and really get him going, before I toss him over to the bed. I lift him up and swing his legs out and maneuver him into a curling position. I start to curl him and he hooks his left arm around my neck for support. I look down at him and ask, “You really think I’m going to let you slip out and fall?” “No.” And he moves his hand off my neck. I laugh heartily and he smiles back up at me. I resume the curls. I get to about twenty and based on the erectness of his dick, he’s impressed. I lay on the floor and motion for him to come lay on my chest. He gets on and I put my hands on him, testing for the right balance spot. “Hold still so you don’t wobble off.” He nods ok. I start to bench press him. “Remember when I was tossing 545lbs around a few days ago?” “Yeah.” “This is what it feels like.” “I like it.” “Figured you would.” On my last press, I push up and actually toss Davey up a few inches. He free falls back into my hands and says whoa. I keep my hands on his chest and work my way back to a standing position. “Little stronger than you thought?” He nods yes, amazed at what I’m doing with him. I press him a few times over head and his dick looks like it’s about to explode. Can’t have that. Not yet at least. I bring him back down to the curling position, lean over for a kiss, which he is happy to supply. I ask if he’s ready. He nods yes. I toss him the last five feet and he lands in the middle of the bed, face up. I walk up to the edge and he crawls over, stands up, and leans down to kiss me on the top of my head. We laugh. I give him a strawberry on his abs, which he tenses, to show off. He starts to back away, but I wrap my arms around him to keep him close. He doesn’t struggle too much. I lick the space between his pecs, wetting it. I pull his legs out from under him and he falls backward onto the bed. He scoots backwards so he is in the middle of it. I begin to crawl up the bed and overtop of him. He stares at me like I’m an incoming storm. I have a cockeyed grin on my face and when I reach his dick, I lick it likes it’s ice cream cone that’s starting to melt. He puts his hands over his head and arches his back in pleasure. I keep at it and move a finger towards his hole. I slowly circle it and then gently push it in. He opens his mouth, but no sound comes out. I continue to push it in. I’m two knuckles in and begin a slow in and out motion. I’m still licking his unit which is sticking straight up in the air. Again, it’s very impressive for a guy his size. I leave his dick and continue up his body. His dick slaps me on the side of my face as it falls to his abs. I lap at his bellybutton. It’s an ‘innie’, so I push my tongue into it and deposit some saliva. I wash my tongue over his lower ab area and he tenses his muscles again. Pretty nice. I rub my free hand over them and massage them. I kiss each ab and he sighs. It’s almost as if nobody has admired or worshiped him before and he is one hot fucker. I briefly think what, “did his ‘ex’ do to him to put him in this state?” That’s a conversation for later, now I need to make him feel like he is the center of the universe. I continue to worship his abs and move my finger in and out of his ass. I stick a second finger and begin to relax his hole. I move my mouth up his body and am now right below his pecs. I eye his chest and see he does have a nice tight chest and his nipples are small but pronounced. I lick one and he doesn’t move. I try the other one, but still nothing. He leans up, cracks a smile, and says, “My nipples aren’t sensitive at all.” I eye him and begin to nibble on one. He shakes his head and continues, “You could pretty much bite them off before you get a reaction from me.” “Damn dude, what fun are you?” I say as I pretend to get up to leave. He stares at me as I pull away from him. I’m about to pull my fingers out of his ass when I stuff a third one in and fall back on top of him. I don’t crush him, but give him a good scare. He punches me in the shoulders and says, “You’re pretty funny. You had me there.” I lean down and give him a sloppy kiss on his lips. “I’m here for the long haul, if you are.” Davey nods yes. I kiss him again move back to his nipples. I say, “Let’s see what I can do about these guys. Maybe nobody worshiped them like I’m about to.” I attach my lips to one and put my free hand on the other. I start to ravage both; licking and sucking one with most of my might and playfully twisting and messing around with the other one. After another few minutes of what would be absolute torture to me, he looks at me stone faced and says again, “Dude, spend your energy elsewhere.” And then cracks the faintest smile and says, “I’ve got some ideas if you need help.” “No, I know what I’m doing.” I say in return and move my lips off his nipple, but continue to play with his chest. I gently insert a fourth finger into his ass. He lays back down and starts to breath heavily. “See.” I say and he just moans. I move back down his body, licking and lapping as I go. His body is pretty much covered in my saliva but he could care less. He puts a hand on the top of my head while it is still in reach and delicately massages my scalp. I moan and he moves his hand down to my ear and softly caresses the outer ear and ear lobe, then he starts rubbing the lobe between his thumb and index finger. I put my mouth back onto his dick and slowly swallow it, coating it with spit the whole way down. I move my tongue all around it and gently start to suck it. He takes his hand off my head and interlocks his fingers with the ones on my free hand. We hold onto each other. I move my body so that my dick is in position to enter him. He looks me in the eyes and says, “I’d still like you to use protection.” I nod. “I have magnum condoms in my bed stand along with some lube.” “Of course you do…” I laugh. Instead of removing all my fingers and ruining the moment, I simply unlock our fingers, shove my hand under his back, lift him off the bed, and back towards the bed stand. He reaches back into the stand and gets the supplies. I pick him up again and move him back to the middle of the bed and set him down. He hands me the supplies. I use my teeth to open the packet and then expertly slide it on with one hand. I grab the lube and squirt a big glob onto the tip of my dick and squeeze more onto the hand I have inserted into his ass. I work the lube into his ass and then lean over him. “I promise I will not hurt you. If it gets too painful, just say so, I will back out.” He leans up and gently kisses me. I position myself, pull my fingers out, and quickly put the tip of my dick at his hole. I gently push and realize he is not as tight as I expected him to be. I insert my head with an audible pop. His eyes start to roll around and his arms spread to his sides as he grabs ahold of the comforter. I lean over him again and put my hands on either side of him and slowly push my dick in. He’s taking it like a pro and I ask how he’s feeling. He grimaces and says, “It’s bigger in real life.” I laugh. “Just hang on. You’re doing great.” He sticks out his tongue. I get ¾ of the way in and he lets out a yelp. I instantly stop. “Too far?” He nods yes. I back off a bit. He relaxes. I now know his upper limit. I begin my thrusting and make sure I don’t go past the pain point. Davey has released his death grip hold on the comforter and now is trying to apply one to my triceps. I tense both arms and the horseshoes appear on the back of my arms. He feels them up as a way to distract himself from the action at his ass. I start to pick up the pace and his grimace turns to a contented smile. He relaxes his death grip on my triceps and reaches for his dick with his left hand. He starts a slow tugging motion. He uses his right hand to grope my chest, abs, and arms. It’s like nothing is off limits to him. I don’t mind and actually enjoy that he is getting comfortable with me. I smile down at him. He reaches his right hand to my face and caresses my cheek and jawbone. He is doing it very softly and gently, like he’s afraid I’ll get upset if he gets too rough with me. His hand finds its way to my ear and he starts to pull me down on top of him. I look at him quizzically, making sure he wants me completely on top of him. He releases his left hand from his dick and puts that hand on my back urging me to lay on him. I comply and let my full weight settle on top of him. He sighs and wraps his arms as far around my back as they will go. He shuts his eyes and hugs me intensely. I see a tear escape his eye and know it’s not from pain, but for something else, which I cannot figure out. I slow my rocking movement and just lay on him. I am careful my full 220lbs are not crushing him. He releases his hug, opens his eyes with the most grateful look I have ever seen from a guy, and again moves his right hand to my ear and jawbone. I lift my body off his but slowly lean down and kiss him. I gradually start my thrusting motion. He moves his left hand to my face and now uses both hands to caress my ears and jawline. Another tear forms and rolls down his cheek. I hesitate my thrusting motion and looks at me with a ‘don’t stop’ look. I continue. Once I’m back up to pace, he lifts his legs and wraps them around my waist, granting me easier access. I up the movement. He sighs and grabs him dick again and starts to yank it more urgently than before. I lift my right hand and put it on his dick as well, slowing his movements. He squeezes his ass muscles tightly and tries to yank himself like if he doesn’t cum he’ll be in trouble. We didn’t have this issue last time, what the fuck happened in the past few days with his ‘ex’… I definitely need to figure it out, but not now. Now, I need to make sure he gets what he wants and if he wants to cum, I want to make sure it’s an explosion on both ends. I pry his fingers off his dick and wrap my hand around it, completely engulfing it. I continue with the vigorous yanking motion and he sighs. His eyes roll around the sockets and suddenly I feel his whole body tense up. This is it. I give his dick a few good solid pull and feel his balls tighten, pull up, and then his cum explodes out of his body. He lifts his head an inch or so off the bed and his first shot coats my chest, chin, and his face. Once the shot is done, his head falls back onto the bed. His second shot nails my abs. His body twitches. Third shot is less powerful, but spills onto his abs. The last volley dribbles out and over my hand. I thrust my dick into him 3 or 4 mores times and unleash a torrent of cum into the condom. He feels my explosion and wiggles his ass around trying to get more of me into him. I push in another few inches, going past his pain spot, but he doesn’t feel the pain at this point. His brain is overloaded with pleasure. I carefully lean down onto his body, wrap my arms around him, and roll over so he is on top. I slosh him around the pool of cum he left on me and he giggles. He leans up, puts both hands on my chest, and slowly pulls himself up my body, extracting my dick from his ass. When the head gets to the entrance of his hole, it seems to be stuck. He gives his hips a quick, sharp jerk forward, and my dick comes out with another audible pop. He looks down into my eyes with a gratifying look and says, “My shiny black knight.” I puff my chest, toss up a double bi while lying there, and reply, “Just for you.” He leans down for one final kiss and says, “I guess we do need to take a shower at some point. And you need to get back to your life.” “My life can wait, because I hope it’s going to be ‘our life’ from now on.” He tears up again gives me the slightest nod yes and I let a tear escape my eye.

FRAT HOUSE IN THE WOODS: SAM It was the usual dossier. Ordinary intelligence agencies would have considered it bizarrely incomplete, except in certain areas, but the Adjustment Institute was only an intelligence agency in a very specialized sense of the word. Their assessment of their five targets was impressively complete—in the areas it cared about.Lawrence skimmed over it one last time. The old-school dossiers fed you a bunch of raw data about penis length (flaccid and erect), girth, erogenous zone sensitivity, and other bits of extremely technical information. It was an impressive display of just how much raw sexual statistics the Institute could acquire without alerting anyone, but it was a huge amount of effort for something mostly useless. Lawrence had gotten this promotion by figuring out a very clever shortcut for finding the important information. Lawrence couldn’t help but smile a little. Clearly, whoever had written the dossiers had some opinions on how this adjustment should go. Of course, given the writers’ first-class knowledge of the subject, there were certainly worse plans. Yes, Sam Houston would be the first sacrifice on the board. He flicked a finger and beckoned the high-tech viewing glass towards him, and called up a live view of the opening minutes of the ritual: * * * * * The car crossed the city line, and, shortly afterwards, another and invisible line, as it entered the woods and crossed unknowingly into a different kind of space altogether. The five young men reached their destination without incident and piled out to look at their home for the next few days. “It’s bigger than I was expecting,” said Nathan. “Apparently it was going to be a frat house, as part of a Greek village that failed,” said Sam. “That is… an amazingly terrible place to build a Greek village.” Sam shrugged. “I did say it failed. Anyway, the rental was very cheap. And there’s absolutely nothing to do here except finish our article. Is everybody ready to buckle down?” * * * * * And they did. Lawrence fast-forwarded through the entire weekend, which was nothing but five men working steadily on an article for the university’s quarterly magazine. This would never please the Great Ones. Lawrence rewound time back to the beginning of the weekend on the glass and went looking through his tools. He selected an option titled BREAKDOWN. * * * * * The car crossed the city line, and, shortly afterwards, another and invisible line, as it entered the woods and crossed unknowingly into a different kind of space altogether. But there was a hitch, and something on the road tore a hole in one of the tires, forcing four young men to wait while the fifth, the only one who knew about cars, jacked up the car and attached the replacement tire. “Well, at least we’re here,” said Nathan, when they finally were. “Wow, that’s… a big place.” “Man, I don’t even care,” said Sam, who was dirty, sweaty, and disgruntled. (Lawrence had assisted in this with a few presses of his DIRT and SWEAT buttons.) “I just want a shower.” They trooped in, four of them looking for a workspace and one of them looking for the bathroom. * * * * * “Much better,” said Lawrence, moving the glass to follow Sam only. “And now that I’ve got you alone, Mr. Houston, you’re going to need a few adjustments.” * * * * * Sam found the master bathroom and went looking through his shaving kit for shampoo. Lawrence deleted the shampoo. (Protocol dictated that he should have deleted it as soon as he decided on his approach, but doing it on the fly was much cooler. If you did this job without style, you were missing the point.) Sam, finding no shampoo of his own, went to see if there was any left in the shower. Lawrence paused the weekend and put some there. This took a few minutes as Lawrence went looking deep into his menus for some of the specialized options. There was shampoo, and conditioner, so Sam took his clothes off (SCREENSHOT, pressed Lawrence) and got in. Finally, he could get all that dirt off. He wondered if he could call someone to bring a proper tire, or if he’d have to drive the car out to be repaired on Monday. Meanwhile, he lathered the house-brand shampoo into his hair. * * * * * Lawrence opened a status window off to one side to monitor the progress of the adjustment. It showed Samuel Houston’s naked body full-on, along with a few important statistics like height, weight, arousal level, and, of course, IQ. The IQ bar read 120. Then, it dropped to 119. “Oooo-gah,” said Sam, like a moaning bull, without really noticing he was doing it. The arousal bar, and his cock, began to rise as the chemical cocktail in the shampoo did its work. The shampoo, as altered by Lawrence, had effects that were both complex and very simple. The chemicals immediately went to work on Sam’s powerful brain and began sealing shut neural pathways having to do with higher rationality, complex reasoning, and the superego. It was a very intricate process just to achieve the simple result of turning Sam stupid. About three minutes after getting into the shower, the IQ bar read 87. Sam didn’t notice himself getting dumber, partly because the parts of his brain that could make that kind of observation were turning into goo, but mostly because the secondary effect of the chemicals was to make him much hornier. Since Sam was already quite horny naturally, this served to focus his attention completely on the arousal bar between his legs. By the time he turned his thoughts back to thinking, he’d have no thoughts left to think about. “That’s a… blue-steel boner I’ve got,” he muttered to himself, soaping his hand up to pump it more easily. God, the hot water and his hot cock felt amazing. He could feel his cock inside his head as he stroked it, as if he were building a model dick in his imagination and watching it fill more and more of the available space with pure pleasure. “I feel… feel… fuuuuckkk…” What Sam felt was, indeed, fuck. As the heavy dose of pharmaceuticals completed its mission, he came, and a tidal wave of an orgasm washed across his mind and drowned it. He moaned loudly, exactly like a stupid, horny bull, and his fuckstick (which was now also his only working brain) fired ropes of cum across the shower, then continued throbbing in ecstasy for a full minute after his balls were empty. Slowly, slowly, the golden ocean of pleasure receded from his brain. When it had gone, there was not much left. Where there had once been a shining citadel of knowledge, bedecked with hopes, dreams, and a few naked selfies, there was now nothing but a giant dick-shaped skyscraper, permanently erect. Sam’s ejaculate, and most of his doctorate, went down the drain. He did not miss them. “Uh!” he said, still drunk with bliss. “Guh!” That sort of expressed how he felt, but even with his drastically-lowered intellectual capacity, he thought that his world-record orgasm deserved better. The former English major struggled with his words as though he was herding kittens, but finally came up with: “Man. Perfect man. I am the perfect man.” And that, he felt, pretty much summed it up. * * * * * “Damn right you are,” said Lawrence, admiring his handiwork. Sam’s glazed eyes, heavy torso, and his swollen cock all spoke to a magnificent thickness that was the Institute’s one and only product. “Adjustment complete.” He paused the flow of time, removed his clothing, and knelt down in front of the glass to pray. As he spoke, the image slowly stretched out into full-screen mode until it covered the space from floor to ceiling like a stained-glass window. He stroked his own cock and called out to his gods: “Oh, Great Ones, I offer unto you this, the first sacrifice of many! This man’s body was as solid as a rock, and his lust was mighty, but his mind was displeasing unto you, for it was powerful and full of thoughts. I offer that mind to you in sacrifice, that you may see him as he is now, a dumb-ass horny jock, and be appeased!” The giant image of Sam, which looked more like stained-glass than ever, flexed its giant muscles and moaned. “I’m such a fuckin’ dumbass!” it bellowed in a voice that sounded kind of, but not really, like Sam, even the new stupid Sam. “I got a head full of muscles and I fuckin’ love it!” The glass giant jerked itself off, and the Great One’s pleasure poured itself into Lawrence’s own cock, letting him share in the divine orgasm. In theory, this shared pleasure helped to cement obedience in the brains of Institute executives, but the money that was even now flowing into the Institute’s bank account was a powerful incentive as well. Lower-level members were taught that the Great Ones were offered sacrifices of human potential—that the men whose bodies were enhanced and minds numbed became symbolic offerings to the controllers of reality so that the rest of humanity could be spared. Executive members knew the truth—ultimately, the Great Ones wanted to see nerds turned into jocks because they thought it was super hot. As the moment of communion passed and the glass returned to its normal mode, Lawrence stretched. “Now the first sacrifice will be made obedient unto us, that he might bring further offerings unto you. Except, first, I need a shower.” “Or,” he said, “maybe later…” Lawrence went looking into the submenus under BREAK WITH REALITY. * * * * * Sam flexed. God, his body was hot. It was amazing that he ever wore clothes; he could look at himself all day. Actually; he wasn’t looking at himself. He could have admired himself more efficiently if he’d stepped out of the shower and in front of the mirror, but he was no longer good at having ideas like that. Besides, he could picture himself perfectly, and that was what counted, and the hot water felt so good… He was surrounded by warm rain and steam, almost like he was in six showers at once. He opened his eyes and found that he was, and that the shower had expanded into an enormous, circular room with many shower-heads blanketing him from all sides. In between the showerheads were exactly the mirrors he hadn’t realized he needed. “Mm,” he said. He was no longer curious about things, but this was nice. He flexed at himself in the mirror, good and hard. “Fuckin’ sick, bro,” said somebody’s voice. This matched so perfectly with what he was thinking at the time that he didn’t realize he hadn’t spoken. “You’re as ripped as hell. You’re like a god among men. You are a sex machine. Your cock is…” The stream of narcissistic admiration went on and on, and as it continued, Sam, still unable to tell the words apart from his own thoughts (so similar were they) began to repeat the things it said out loud. “Your cock is the key to happiness. My—my cock is the key to happiness.” Overhead, the room lighting began to pulse and fade into many different colors. They fell on the eyes of the many reflected Sams, causing them to change hue over and over as Sam stared into them, mindlessly repeating the thoughts he was given. “I got so horny that my brain bust a nut and now I am stupid. I like being dumb. I have big muscles and a big cock. I don’t care about finishing the paper. Instead I will…” Sam hesitated, as some small remnant of his own personality objected to the commands being transmitted to him. The mirror-Sams, grinning dumbly at him, reached for their cocks. “Uhh! Yeah! Uh! I’ll fuck all my friends this weekend! Yeah! I’ll help make them into muscle morons! I obey—uh!—all commands! Anything you say! Uh! Yes! Yes, master!” Sam came again, and his last traces of resistance were wiped away. Sam smiled. “I will fuck Nathan first,” he said, dreamily. “I will lure him here and bring him into the shower. I will help you to adjust him. Yes.” He blinked, and the shower was again an ordinary shower. He turned it off, found a towel, and dressed himself. “Fuck machine, engage,” he said. He was happy, as men are who have found their one purpose in life and set out to do it. He went in search of Nathan. * * * * * “Nice to have some reliable help,” said Lawrence. Sam, no longer capable of much introspection, was helpless to resist his hypnosis. It had taken only a few minutes to make him willingly, happily obedient, even to the point of betraying his best friends. The Institute could transmit its orders directly into his dick, which now performed the bulk of Sam’s thinking. Now, he would bring the next sacrifice to them himself. Of course, with his superior strength, Sam could easily manhandle Nathan into the shower, rub shampoo into his hair, pump his cock until his brains blew out, and then hold him in place for another round of hypnotism. It would take less than ten minutes to make Nathan into one more zombie just like his friend. But that would never do. The Great Ones had been much pleased with the turn-smart-horny-jock-into-dumb-horny-jock-in-the-shower-with-brain-damage-shampoo-followed-by-shower-jerkoff-with-hypnosis scenario, but they wouldn’t be pleased by a repeat of the same performance, or even a mild variation. The Institute had not achieved its prominence by giving its gods less than constant innovation. The second adjustment would have to be something completely different. This, Lawrence was prepared to provide. He reached to the glass and pulled up his second dossier.

Part 3 for these guys, but more to come.... “Hey Ty.” Ian and Colin say in unison as they walk into the gym and check in. They eye Ty up like he’s piece of meat. He notices their stares and flexes a pec and tenses his bicep to get a reaction from them. “Gentlemen.” He responds. He looks them over and says, “You guys look different?” “Yeah, a little surprise for Eddie. Is he here? We’re supposed to meet him for our workout session. Core and legs tonight.” Ian said flexing his abs and puffing out his chest. Ty looks at him admiringly. “Not yet.” Ty replies and then points his finger at the two of them and says sternly, “I don’t want any more trouble from you two, got it?” “Yeah, yeah. We hear you Ty.” Colin says breezily. “Should I dial 9-1- and wait to hit the last 1? You know how he gets with surprises.” Colin walks past Ty, patting him on his chest and says, “We’ll be fine big guy, trust me.” “That’s what worries me.” Ty says rolling his eyes. “I’m keeping my eyes on you two, especially you Colin.” Ian and Colin hit the locker room, change into their workout gear, chat with Ming and Cam as those two head to the sauna area, and then head up to the exercise floor. They see Jay and Max and stop and talk to them for a few minutes. Colin remarks that Max should cut off some of his curly hair and Jay laughs and says, “That’ll be the day.” Eddie walks in. He sees them and walks over to them. Jay and Max say hi to Eddie and wander off. “What the fuck you kids do? G1, tell me.” Eddie is staring at them, but he can no longer tell them apart. “We’ll come clean, after the workout.” One of them says resolutely. Eddie starts to get red. The twin continues, “After last week, we decided to make it harder for you to tell us apart. We’re both still sore and don’t think the rough sex you had with us was fitting compared to what we did to you. We came clean about how we cornered you, but we think you took it a bit too far with us.” Eddie just stares at them. “Fine. Let’s do this.” His brain is turning. “What’s our workout for tonight?” “Core and legs.” One of them says. “Fine. Gets you asses over to the decline crunch bench. Grab a 25, 35, and 45lb weight and the 25lb medicine ball on the way.” They get to the bench and Colin hops on first, before Eddie gets a chance to call one of them out. “Start with the 25lb weight. 15 reps, starting with the weight extended over your head. You come all the way up into a sit-up position and then go all the way back down with the weight hitting the ground on the decline. Well? Go! What the fuck you waiting for, an invitation?” Colin starts the set. Eddie standing over him. “All the way down. The weight hits the floor or the rep doesn’t count, got it?” “Yup.” Colin runs thru the set, only having to do one extra rep. He jumps off and Ian gets on and takes the weight. He starts and gets a good motion going. He’s at ten reps when Eddie tells him to slow down. He’s moving too fast. He needs to go slower so all the muscles in his core are activated. Eddie puts his hand on Ian’s midsection and explains that the slower you go, the more the ab muscles work and are stressed. This is what causes them to tighten up. Going fast doesn’t do anything. Ian nods in understanding and does the last 5 and then 5 more. Eddie nods in approval and runs his hand over the abs getting a good grope in. Ian smiles and looks at Colin who grins back. Colin gets back on and Eddies tells the other one to grab the medicine ball. “You toss the ball to him when he is going down. You toss the ball back when you reach the top, and not before. Also, extend the ball over your head for the entire movement.” He stands to the side and shows them what it should look like. They both nod and Colin gets started. He is 5 reps in when Eddie yells, “Slow the fuck down. Jesus Christ. This is not a contest to get the set done the fastest. You’re here to work. Start over.” Colin thinks about saying something, but sees Ian giving him the “shut up” look and decides to bite his tongue. He starts over and does 15 reps nice and slow. He is definitely feeling the burn. He gets off the bench and Ian gets on and does the set nice and slow. When he is done, Eddie nods and says, “Better.” “My turn.” Eddie says. He grabs the 35lb weight and hops on the bench. He looks at the guys and says, “You.” Nodding to Ian, but not knowing which one he is. “When I’m in the decline position, you’re going to punch me 3 times in the abs. Got it? And I mean punch, not some sissy slap or hit.” He balls his left hand into a fist and punches it so hard into his right hand the sound it makes causes some of the other guys to pause their work out and look over. Ty wanders by and Eddie just nods and says, “Just showing the kids what a real punch looks and sounds like.” “K.” Is all Ty says. Eddie starts and when he is declined, Ian gives him 3 rapid ab punches. “Not too bad, boy, but don’t hold back next time. I want to actually feel you hitting me.” Ian smiles a wicked grin only Colin sees and on the next rep he unleashes 3 rocket fast and sledge hammer hard punches. “Good boy.” Is Eddie’s only response. The set continues and Ian is sporting a pretty impressive woody due to the excitement of punching Eddie. “You.” He says pointing to Ian. “Get the medicine ball and toss to me.” He nods to Colin, “You’re in the puncher position. Let’s see if you are any better than him.” He says waving a hand at Ian. The set starts and Colin holds nothing back. Three punches to the abs when Eddie is declined. “Not bad.” The set continues and Eddie’s abs are getting rock hard and red from all the punches. Now both Colin and Ian are sporting woodies and Eddie is showing signs of one as well. He jumps off the bench and Colin gets back on. Eddie hands him the 35lb weight and says, “Same as the first set, but if you fuck up a rep, you get to do 2 extra reps to make it up.” He looks at Ian and says, “You, kneel down at his head and when he is in the decline position, put your hands on the weight making it harder for him to raise back up.” Colin starts the set. Ian puts pressure on the weight as instructed. Eddie is watching them like a hawk. On the 11 rep, he starts to falter. Eddie starts barking at him to keep moving. “You, stop holding the weight.” Colin finishes the set. He slowly gets off the bench and says to Ian, “It’s harder than you think.” Ian nods and settles in for his set. He gets to 9 and starts to falter. Eddie gets red and starts yelling at him to man up and push thru it. Ian gets to 15 and Eddie says he needs to do 4 more due to screwing up 2 reps. Ian’s core is burning up, but he does the four more without complaint. He slowly gets off the bench and wanders off for some water. “Did I say you could get some water?” Ian looks him in the eyes and responds evenly. “Fuck you.” Eddie walks closer and loudly says, “What was that?” grabbing Ian’s crotch. Ian reaches out and grabs Eddie’s dick to show him two can play the game. Colin is standing close by in case things start to go sideways. Ty and Jay are also looking over. Max has stopped his set and glances over to Colin who nods ever so slightly that everything should be ok. Max makes eye contact with Jay and nods that everything is fine. Eddie releases Ian’s crotch and Ian releases Eddie’s. They back away from each other. Eddie grabs the 45lb weight, gets the bench, and says. “One of you on each side. When I’m declined, both of you will punch my abs 4 times each. Got it?” They nod and the set starts. When Eddie is declined, the guys go to town. Eddie revels in the feeling of the weight in his hands and two guys punching him, trying to abuse his abs. He’s not even flexing his abs yet and they think they’re hurting him. He starts to sport a boner just thinking about it. The twins see his boner and each start to sport one as well. After 20 reps Eddie drops the weight and leans up. He pulls the twins close to him and cups their asses. “You kids better be ready for some fun tonight.” The twins look at each other and give him a non-committal look. “Fine. Next set, oblique crunches. I’m sure you guys have done them.” The twins nod. “Good, go do two sets of 50. And after that do 5 sets of side planks, holding each for 45 seconds.” They nod again. They wander off to do their sets and Ian says to Colin, “What do you think?” “If we survive, we’ll tell him.” He glances behind them to make sure Eddie is not following them and says, “What the hell were you thinking telling him to fuck off? He looked like he was going to put his fist thru your chest.” “Dude, he just pissed me off and I had to let him know we can’t be pushed around.” Colin just shrugs his shoulders. They do the exercises and walk back to find Eddie deep into squats. They see a squat rack next to his and it is loaded with 135lbs. Ian walks over and starts his set. Eddie just grunts. He’s lifting 295lbs and can’t be bothered. He lowers his ass as far as it will go, loudly grunts, and pushes the weight up for the last rep. He racks the bar. His thighs are exploding and Colin wonders what his starting weight was. Eddie nods to him and says to strip the 35’s put another 45lb on each side with a 25. Colin stares at the bar doing the math in his head. “365, boy” is all Eddie says, but he casually flexes his legs to show the musculature and striations. Ian has finished his set and Colin walks over and does his warmup set. After they finish, they see Eddie has laid out 45’s to be added. They toss them on and start their second sets. Eddie is motoring thru his set and starting to huff on the pushup. Ian is staring at his bubble ass and Eddies sees him in the mirror and says, “Only if you’re a good boy.” Colin has finished his second set and Eddie says to toss 25’s on each side for a total of 275. This is closing in on their max weight. Ian settles in and ducks under the bar. Colin get behind him, but Eddie moves over and pushes him out of the way. “No offense buddy, but if he falters, the weight has to come off his shoulders as quick as possible and I think I’m better equipped to do it, don’t you?” He flexes his biceps and they spring up to 23 inch mounds. Colin nods fine. Eddie gets so close to Ian that his woody is nearly poking him in the ass. Ian smiles a crooked grin, hefts the weight off the rack and takes a few steps back. Eddie backs up with him. Ian starts his set and Eddie is matching him movement for movement, his arms are around Ian’s core to support him if he falters. Ian gets to 10 reps and starts to move forward to re-rack and Eddie says, “Not so fast. You owe me 3 more. Your ass wasn’t low enough on 3 of them.” Ian’s legs are burning, but he knows he cannot say no. He backs up and very slowly does 3 more, each one slower than the last. On the last one Eddie has put his arms around his core and is supporting him and helping him lift the bar. He re-racks and Eddie pats him on the ass and says, “Nice set.” Ian nods to him in the mirror. Colin then steps into position and Eddie does the exact same thing. Colin gets thru all 10 without incident. Eddie pats his ass as well and winks at him in the mirror. Colin winks back and grinds his ass back into Eddie’s crotch. Eddie moves back and announces last exercise. The twins are a bit confused as Eddie is cutting their workout short. He sees their confusion and says, “Don’t worry, your workout is kind of over, but mine is still going.” They look at each other and Eddie says, “Everyone over to the incline leg press machine and start tossing 45’s on each side.” The twins do as he says. They load the bars up with 5 plates and each side and Eddies laughs at them and says, “I said to load it up, does this look loaded up to you? This is a good warm up weight. Let me rip off a set while you two go get 3 more 45’s for each side. Let see who can finish first. Me doing the set or you guys getting the plates…Go.” The twins scramble to find 6 more plates and when they get back, Eddie is standing there, thighs exploding with muscle. “Guess I won. Hmm, I wonder what I get for winning. While I think about it, put the weights on the machine.” The boys load the weights onto the machine. When they’re done, Eddie walks up, picks up Colin, and sets him on top of the machine. “Part of my prize. Sit tight and don’t fall off.” Colin grabs the sides of the machine and Eddie sits down. He looks up and cocks an eyebrow, Colin nods he is ready. Eddie unlocks the platform and slowly lowers it until his thighs are pressing against his abs and chest. He growls and pushes the platform back up. 885lb (720 + 165). Both twins spring instant boners. Eddie powers thru another 14 reps, locks the platform and gets up. Colin starts to move to get off and Eddie says, “Um, where are you going? I’m only half way done. You.” He says pointing to Ian, “Come here.” Ian moves over and Eddie easily lifts him onto the machine next to Colin. Ty has been watching the show and comes over and says, “Eddie, do you really think this is safe?” Eddies says, “I know you own the place, but this is only 1050lb, not even close to my max. If it makes you feel any better, get Jay over here and you guys can spot me. Actually, get Jay and Max over here and I’ll toss Max on for my last set.” Ty looks at him disturbingly, but grunts ok. He tracks down Jay and Max and explains what Eddie wants to do. Jay laughs and looks at Max who nods sure. They head back to the machine. Jay gets into position on one side while Ty is on the other. Eddie glances up at the twins, nods, and unlocks the platform. He lowers it and sees their eyes go wide. He puts on a show and easily powers thru 15 reps. Before he racks the platforms, he does 10 quick calf raises, basically shaking the platform and tossing the twins around. Ty says enough and Eddie locks the platform and gets up. He flexes his thighs, quads, and calves. The 3 little guys sprout boners and Ty and Jay nod with approval. Eddie moves to lift Max up and Jay steps in and says, “My boyfriend, I’ll put him on, no offense.” Eddie backs up, lifting his hands in surrender and says, “Ok.” Jay sets Max on the platform with Ian and Colin and makes sure all three guys are safe and won’t fall off. He gives Ty a nod and Ty tells Eddie, “No fucking around dude. Do the set and get the guys off.” “Fine. Everyone ready?” Nods all-round. Eddie grows silent and tense. He’s about to lift 1215lbs. and he knows it. Closing in on his max. He stares past the guys on the platform and only sees the ceiling behind them. He grunts and unlocks the platform. His legs bend and his thighs are hitting his chest again, but this time it’s due to the total weight and not him showing off. He lets loose a low rumble and slowly starts to push the weight up. Ty and Jay are coaxing him on, but he has all but blocked out all noise. The guys on the platform are holding on tight and their eyes are bulging out of their sockets. The sheer power he’s exerting is overwhelming to them. He gets thru 5 reps and starts to slow on the 6th. He powers it up, but has to lock the rack. He has nothing left in the tank for a 7th rep. As he stands up, everyone is cheering. Ty is lifting the twins off and Jay gets Max down. Jay walks by, pats him on the shoulder, and jokingly says, “Nice job, almost a manly weight.” Eddie scowls. Ty walks up and asks, “Show over?” Eddie just nods yes. Ty slaps him on the back and wanders off. Eddie squats down to recover some more. He looks up to see the twins in front of him. The one on the left says “Ian, or G1 to you.” Eddie glances to the other and that one says, “Colin or G2, whatever you like.” “How can I be sure you’re not fucking with me right now, as some part of your weird games?” Ian playfully says, “Meet us in the sauna when you’ve recovered and we’ll show you.” And he and Colin wander off. Eddie just stays in the squat position. Ty walks back over and says, “Whatever you do, don’t hurt them. They’re nice kids and just want to have some fun with you so you show off your muscles.” “I know, but it’s much more fun to spice it up.” Ty just stares at him. “Fine, I won’t break any bones or leave any visible marks.” “Dude, hurt them in any way and you and I will be having more than just words.” Ty says as he stands up to his full height and puffs out his chest and spreads his legs in a show of superiority. “Ty, I said fine. Jeez.” Eddie waits a few more minutes and then heads to the locker to strip and grab a towel and some supplies. While he’s there, Ming and Cam come in from the sauna area. Ming lets a sexy whistle fly and Eddie just stares at him. Ming says, “the boys are waiting for you big guy. Have fun.” “Yeah, yeah, fuck off Ming.” Ming gives Eddie a pouty look and heads to the showers with Cam. Eddie walks to the sauna area with his supplies. When he opens the sauna door, he sees the twins embracing and kissing passionately. They don’t seem to notice he’s there. He clears his throat loudly and Colin says, “Yeah, we see you Eddie. We’re just getting warmed up. Come in and shut the door, you’re letting the warm air out.” Eddie shuts the door and walks to the bench. The twins turn to him and get off the bench and approach him. They get on either side of him and let him wrap his arms around them, pulling them to his body. They start to feel him up. They start at the top of his thighs and quads, each using both hands to massage his striated muscles, working out the knots and kinks from his recent show. Eddie just sighs. The guys keep moving up and down his legs making sure each muscle is worked over. They then move up to his crotch and gently massage his dick and balls. Ian takes his balls in hand and softly rolls them around his fingers, occasionally pulling on the loose skin. Colin is steadily yanking on Eddie’s cock, trying to bring it to full mast. Eddie is standing ram-rod still and has a faraway look in eyes. They can tell he is trying very hard to stay soft and frustrate them. They look at each other across his chest and nod ever so slightly. They move their hands from his crotch area and move them up to his abs and core. They begin softly rubbing his abs, rubbing their fingers across the muscles and valleys. Eddie takes their cue and flexes his abs. They come into sharp relief. Colin leans over and starts to plant wet kisses on the muscles. Ian, not to be out done, locks his lips on Eddies left nipple and begins swirling his tongue around. He occasionally uses his tongue and teeth to pull at the nipple. As he does this, Eddie puts his hand on the back of Ian’s head and tries to pull him closer, so he is plastered onto his chest. Eddie also puts a hand on the back of Colin’s head and pulls him into the valleys in his abs. He flexes his left pec and abs at the same time and both twins moan with pleasure. Colin is slobbering over the abs, wetting them down in anticipation of what’s to come. Ian is still sucking on the left nipple, but has moved his left hand up and is now mashing and on Eddie’s right nipple. Eddie is loving it. He leans his head back and a loud groan escapes him. He pulls the twins off him and pushes them back to the bench and says, “Ok guys, I see you shaved yours bodies completely hair free to get back at me. I get it. I’ll play nice. Now, how will I be able to tell you apart?” Ian pulls a marker from under his towel and turns to Colin and draws a big number 2 on his chest. Colin takes the pen and puts a number 1 on Ian. “Work for you, big guy?” “Yup.” Ian tosses the marker back on the bench. He and Colin start to crowd Eddie again. “Show us your strength big guy” Ian says. Eddies reaches around them again, pulls them close, squats down, and simply stands up. The twins are a good 8 inches off the ground and Eddie is just standing there with a shit-eating grin on his face. “You thought I was showing off last time? Just wait boys, just wait.” He takes two strides to the bench, and sets them on the higher bench. He gets on the lower one and lays on his back. His dick is pointing straight up. He says, “G1, get a condom and lube from my stuff and get me ready.” Ian quickly hops down and does what he is told. Colin in the meantime slides off the upper bench and straddles Eddie’s midsection. He begins grinding his ass against Eddie’s junk and uses his hands to massages his pecs. Eddie just puts his hands behind his head and enjoys the feeling. He tenses his pecs and Colin starts to pound on them playfully. He leans down and begins to kiss Eddie and also places his hands on Eddie’s biceps. Eddie playfully flexes his biceps and they expand to their 23 inches. Colin feels the hardness of the muscles and increases the ferocity of his kissing. Ian in the meantime has been putting the condom on Eddie and lubing him up, generously. He the fingers on his other hand to get Colin ready for the incoming 2x4. When he’s done with both of them, he bangs on Eddie’s dick to let him know. Eddie jostles his hips in response. Eddie pulls his hands from behind his head and places them on Colin’s chest, pushing him up slightly. “You almost ready for the show to start G2?” Colin nods yes. Eddie lowers him for another quick kiss and this presses him upwards like he is doing a flat bench press. He lowers him back down, kisses him, and raises him up again. He does this 8 more times and then says, “No offense kid, but you’re kind of light. G1 get on G2’s back, face down so you can watch me and my muscles.” Ian carefully gets on Colin’s back. Eddie says, “Just insert your dick into his ass. Wouldn’t be the first time and it will give you some stability.” The twins giggle and Ian just shoves his rock hard dick into Colin. “No lube?” Ask Eddie. “”Nope.” They say as one. Eddie sets his hands on Colin’s chest again and feels around for the right points so the weight is evenly distributed. He give Colin another kiss and winks at Ian. “Here we go.” And he presses the boys up slowly. Their chests raise up, but their feet are still on the bench. Eddie lowers them to his chest. Colin leans down and he and Eddie kiss. Eddie does another press and lower. On the way down he shifts his dick around so it is at Colin’s hole. He nudges it toward the hole and starts to push it in. Colin’s eyes go wide and Ian can also feel the added pressure. Colin says, “Whoa dude, I cannot take both of you.” Eddie looks him in the eyes and says, “Don’t you even want to try? It may be fun.” “Maybe another time. My ass is still recovering from out last encounter.” “Fine.” Eddie says, a bit disappointed. “How about this.” He wraps is arms around their backs, twists his body to the side of the bench and stands up again. Ian’s dick is still wedged into Colin, who is pressed to Eddie’s chest. The boys are a good foot off the ground and Colin moves back in for another kiss. He puts his arms around Eddie’s neck for support. Eddie puckers up and starts to ravage his mouth and face. Eddie now swings his dick so it is in position to enter Ian. He slides his hands down Ian’s back, puts his left hand on his ass and promptly sticks two fingers from his right hand into Ian’s ass. Ian opens his mouth in shock and lets out a yelp. All Eddie says is, “Gotta get you ready buddy.” Ian nods blankly. Eddie grabs his unit and starts to move it towards Ian’s hole. Ian frees a hand, and puts it on Eddie’s dick and helps him. When he realizes he is too low, he says, “Eddie, you got to move my ass up a bit or you’ll never get in.” Eddie simple flexes his left bicep, which was still on Ian’s ass, and raises both guys up another 4 inches. “Far enough G1?” Ian moves Eddie’s dick into position and starts to lower himself. “Yup. Go slowly, muscles. We got time, no rush.” Ian feels the dick slowly enter him and he lets out a long guttural, “Ahhhhh… Yeah, right like that. Oh, hold on… Ok, now lower us down.” Eddie complies. Colin looks him in the eyes and says, “Come on muscles, show us what you got. This can’t be it.” Eddie laughs at the challenge, leans back, and bucks his hips. Ian is now firmly mounted and moaning happily. He looks Colin in the eye and brings his right arm into a full bicep flex and puts it right next to Colin’s face. Colin moves his left hand from Eddie’s neck and puts it on the bicep from the backside of it and starts to massage the muscle and squeeze it. Eddie laughs and says, “Hold your horses little man, I’m not done yet.” And with that he releases his other hand from Ian’s ass and brings it up and does a full double bicep pose. Colin is amazed. He moves his right hand to Eddie’s left bicep and starts a dual massage and squeeze fest. Eddie laughs again, and says, “Come on G2, I thought with all our workout sessions, you would have developed some strength by now. Come on, squeeze those biceps like your life depended on it.” Colin starts putting all his strength into squeezing them. “Hey, I can just barely feel you now.” Eddie taunts him. Eddie then moves in for a kiss and continues to hold the pose. He bucks his hips to make sure Ian is still alive. With the motion, Ian moans again and puts his arms around Colin’s neck so he doesn’t fall off to a side. “Yeah, I bet that feels good back there.” Eddie says. Ian moans again in agreement. He is sweating profusely, and not just because they are in the sauna. The feel of his dick in his twin and of Eddie’s in ass is driving him to new highs. He starts to grind his ass back into Eddie’s hips and pulls Colin down with him. When he tries to push up, he finds that Colin’s added weight makes it damn near impossible. He tries again and Eddie says, “Need some help back there G1?” “Yeah, some.” Ian gurgles out. “Ok, hold on.” Eddie looks at Colin and says, ‘”This is your stop, time to get off and wait for the next ride.” He lifts Colin up, off Ian’s dick, and sets him on the bench. “Now don’t go anywhere. Here you can still play around with this.” As he flexes his right arm. Colin’s eyes go wide and he latches his lips onto the bicep and starts slathering it with saliva. “Good boy.” Eddie turns his attention to Ian, “Better?” “Much, thanks.” “No problem. You sure you’re ready? This is going to make the first time look a Sunday stroll.” Eddie says as he puts his left hand back under Ian’s ass. “Bring it muscles.” Ian says mockingly and moves in for a kiss. Eddie meets him half way and uses his hand to lift Ian up and down his dick. Ian wraps his arms around Eddie’s neck and locks his legs around his waist. Eddie starts to raise and lower his hips in a nice slow motion. Ian gets moving with him. They’re undulating and kissing and moaning into each other’s mouths. Colin takes him mouth off of Eddie’s arm and moves around behind him. With his second arm free, Eddie places it on Ian’s other ass cheek and is now free to raise and lower him as he pleases. He flexes his biceps, lifts Ian up, off his dick, and brings Ian’s dick up to his mouth. He swallows it to the hilt in one fluid motion. Ian puts his arms on Eddie’s shoulders and head to steady himself. Eddie easily moves him back and forth, in and out of his mouth. “Hmm, nice flow of pre-cum G1. How about we see if I can get you to blow your load down my throat?” He engulfs the dick and pulls Ian as close to his body as possible. His nose is against Ian’s lower abs, his tongue is lapping at his dick, and he moves his right hand back to Ian’s ass and inserts 3 fingers and moves them around like they belong in there. Ian lets out a guttural roar and tries not to cum, but Eddie is stepping up his game. He moves a forth finger into his ass and is moving his mouth and lips with incredible speed and pressure. Ian is in heaven. Eddie swallows him one last time, sucks on the dick like he’s an industrial strength vacuum cleaner and pushes his thumb into Ian’s ass. Ian’s load explodes out of him with such force Eddie’s mouth is pushed back a few millimeters. He’s impressed and continues sucking. He removes his fingers from Ian’s ass and gently cups his ass cheeks. The next three shots follow the first one down his throat. He slowly moves Ian’s dick from his mouth, licking off and remaining cum. Ian passes out and practically falls over Eddie’s shoulder. Eddie chuckles and lifts him up by the waist and sets him down on the sauna bench. Colin scoots over to make sure Ian is ok. He is. He looks up at Eddie with partial fear and partial anticipation. Eddies dick is level with his mouth. He rips off the condom, engulfs it, and starts to work on it. Colin has never seen a dick so veiny and thick. He puts both hands on it, trying to encircle, but cannot. Eddie just laughs and flexes his dick. Colin is lifted up. He holds on and Eddie raises and lowers him a few more times. Colin lets go and stands up. He moves closely to Eddie and leans up for a kiss. Eddie puts his left hand behind Colin and pulls him close, enjoying the kiss. He cups Colin’s ass and lifts him up so they are at eye level. He pulls his right arm into a flex and moves it into Colin’s view. Colin sees it, but is no longer interested. He’s into the kissing and is trying to devastate Eddie’s mouth and tongue. Eddie is playing along, having some fun. He lowers his right arm, swings it around and inserts 3 fingers into Colin’s ass, like he did to Ian. He finds Colin is looser and opens easily for him. He smiles to himself. Should have started with this one. He backs up, sits on the bench, and grabs a condom and some more lube. With Colin sitting on his lap, it is easy for him to put on the condom, lube up, and then move Colin’s hole into position. He inserts his dick with a steady motion, careful not to push too hard. Colin is grimacing, but taking the rod slowly. Eddie moves up close to Colin’s left ear and uses his tongue to massage the earlobe. Colin sighs and slides down his dick a bit. “Just another few inches G2. You can do it.” “Dude, you’re shoving a fucking 2x4 into my ass.” “Try 4x4” Eddie laughs. Eddie turns Colin’s head bit more and sticks his wetted tongue right into his ear and laps at the inner ear. Colin starts to squirm and the rest of Eddie’s unit slides in. Eddie moves his left arm up a bit and pulls Colin a bit closer to him. He stands up, bucks his hips, and wedges the final bit of his dick into Colin’s ass. Colin is very still, getting used to the feeling. Eddie is patient. When Colin starts to wiggle his hips, Eddie knows he can start moving him up and down. He moves more slowly, deliberately, making each thrust count. Colin has an arm around his neck and one on Eddie’s bicep. Eddie has a hand on Colin’s ass and puts his other hand on his dick and starts to jerk him off, nice and slow, with movements matching his thrusting. Colin is in heaven based on the look on his face, which is flushed and covered with sweat. After 5 minutes of this, Colin is starting to tense up, which Eddie recognizes as he’s about to blow. He quickly lifts him off his dick and swallows Colin’s dick, just like he did to Ian. Eddie does a couple quick in and out movements and sucks on Colin’s dick like he wants to suck it right off his body. Colin is so close. He puts both arms around Eddie’s head and tries to pull him even closer, so more of his dick is in his mouth. The dam breaks, Colin screams and releases his load directly into Eddie’s throat. Eddie gulps 4 times and the load is done. Colin tries to pull his dick out of Eddie’s mouth, but he continues to suck, trying to get anything left in Colin’s dick out. Once Eddie realizes the last drops have been swallowed, he lets the dick slip from his lips, but he encircles the mushroom head and rakes his teeth on it a few times. Colin shutters and releases another smaller load. Eddie grins and he slurps it down. He finally releases the dick and says, “I knew you had more in you. I just had to coax it out.” Colin looks down, smiles, and asks. “You need any help with yours.” Glancing down at Eddie still rock hard dick. “Eh, sure. How about this.” And he slides his unit between Colin’s legs and begins to flex it again. Colin grabs onto to Eddie’s arms to make sure he is not bounced off. Eddie grabs Colin’s waist and just slides him back and forth along the length of his unit with ease, like he is using a washcloth to clean it off. Colin twist his lower legs together, creating a tighter seal for Eddie’s unit to slide thru. Eddie appreciates the new tightness and leans down to kiss Colin. They are kissing when Eddie sense his load is near. He picks up the pace and Colin is rocketing back and forth along the length. Eddie peaks and brings Colin as close to his body as possible and lets his load explode out of him. The first two volleys hit the far side of the sauna. The third one coasts the floor. The last one dribbles down and creates a puddle. Eddie is still rock hard, but can tell the boys are done for the night. He lifts Colin off and gently sets him next to Ian, who is just regaining consciousness. Eddie quickly picks up all the towels and supplies, leans over and gets one twin in each arm, and picks them up. They exit the sauna sideways and Eddie heads for the shower area. Ty, who is cleaning up, sees them coming and says to Eddie, “There had better not be a big mess in there or your ass is mine. Also, are they still alive?” Eddie replies, “Jeez Ty, give me some credit.” Ty just stares at him. Eddie smiles and says, “Yeah, they’re still alive, but sauna may need a good scrubbing down. Have Kenny or Stu do it, they love shit like that and just add it to my bill.” Ty just shakes his head again. “Get them home safely.” “Yes, sir.” Eddie mocks him. He gets into the locker room, sets the guys down on a bench and squats in front of them. “G1, G2, you guys still with me?” They mumble back, “yeah.” “Did you have fun?” “Not really.” G2 says with a big smirk on his face. “I was expecting more muscle.” Eddie leans his head back and lets a roar escape him. “Next time little men, next time.” And he pats both guys on the shoulders.

Ginger 1 and Ginger 2 or G1 and G2, as I call them as I could never keep them straight, and I think they like it that way. We lay entangled on the bed, one on each side me, each nuzzled against my side. G1, on my right, with an arm draped over my chest, playing with my dark blonde chest hair, pulling at my nipple every once in a while, licking at some drying cum. G2 laying soft wet kisses to my upper left rib cage. Their legs enmeshed with mine, and sweaty after our recent session. They both continued to move their legs around, rubbing against my hairless legs, hitting my ball sac and dick once in a while, hoping I’d respond somehow. My right arm caressing G1’s back, stroking his lower back, down towards his firm ass. A light coating of sweaty ginger hair making my fingers slip and glide over the area. My left arm tucked behind my head so my bicep is flexed and available if G2 decides to move on to something different. I nudge G2’s head, he looks up, sees my bicep, and licks his lips, then scooches up. Even after the fun we just had over the past hour, these two seem to be insatiable, but I’m just toying with them, waiting for my strength to return, so I can get back into the show and give them a second round they won’t soon forget. Now, I’m 6’2”, 235, gym rat, strong as fuck, blonde hair, grey eyes, and a nice coating of chest hair. I don’t bother to trim it, but keep the rest of my body hair free. I like to keep my chest hair as a surprise for when I meet up with a guy and they think I’m smooth. But, these two were a treat. I eventually found out they planned on trying to put a fast one by me, by making it seem there was only one of them. I’m in the process of getting them back for it. I saw G1 in the gym one day. He’s about 6’, 190, great build, and found out he is stronger than I thought he’d be. There was something in the way he looked at me with his hazel eyes that made me just walk over and stand behind the flat bench to spot him. I doubt he would have needed the help as he seemed confident he could push the 285 around with ease, but he appreciated the help. He also appreciated the view up my shirt, when he laid down, to my flat abs and muscled pecs as he licked his lips. He stopped staring, his eyes grew intense and he pushed the bar up and proceeded to grind out 8 reps at nice even pace. On the ninth rep he started to falter. I put my hands under the bar to help, but he grunted angrily and I moved them away. He arched his back to the fullest it would go, pushed out a spit laden breath, and shoved the weight up. He blinked and I helped him re-rack the bar. Dude had some strength. I’d have to get his name at some point. There was sweat pouring off his head, onto his neck, and down into his t-shirt. Then I noticed the ginger hair and how curly it was and I nicknamed him Ginger in my head. I wanted to reach my hand into it and just play with the curls. I was getting hard just thinking about the fun I could have with him. He gave me his thanks and proceeded to wipe the bar and bench off and walk away. What the fuck just happened. Nobody walks away from me, yeah, I know, cocky sounding SOB here, but I’m really not. Just a persona for the gym boys. I stare after him and watch that tight ass move away. I start to pitch a tent. A few days later, I’m at the gym again and I see Ginger walk right on by, as if I were invisible. He walks back to the flat bench and starts his set. I stand there thinking it’s a bit weird to do a second round of chest right on the heels of the first round, but you know, everyone has a plan. Let him have at it. I start my set of bicep curls using a straight bar with 25lb weights on each side to start, going light tonight. I rattle off a set of 10, rest for 30 seconds, and then do another 10. Good warm up set. I glance over to Ginger and see he’s up to 185 and moving along like a champ. I toss and another 10 to each side and decide to take my time. I want to be fresh if he looks for help again. I curl out another two sets and switch up to 2 25lb weights on each side. I glance into the mirror to check my form and notice he is looking at me. He wasn’t giving me the ‘come spot me’ look from a few days ago and it kind of bothered me. Who was this guy and was he giving me the brush off? Again, what the fuck. He gets up, ups the weight to 285 and I think, here it comes, the look to come spot him. I’ll get him by ignoring him. I stand there and, as casually as I can, turn towards him, but look past him. He grins at me, almost laughs, lays back down and proceeds to rattle off 10 reps. He racks the bar, gets up, wipes the bar and bench off, and walks by me. He says, “You’re going to catch some flies keeping your mouth open like that.” I am dumbfounded. What just happened? I am tempted to follow him, trap him in a corner, lift him up by his armpits and shake him around a bit. Need to show him who the boss is and that I’ve got the muscles to back up what I say. By the time I come out of it, he has started his next exercise. Ginger proceeds with his chest routine, barely giving me a glance. I try to put him out of my head, but every time I turn around, he is just in my range of view. I’m not sure if he is doing it on purpose or it’s just a coincidence. I move from the straight bar bicep curls to lateral shoulder lifts and some squats. I know, I know, concentrate on one or two body parts a day (legs or chest or arms), and don’t go with a pansy workout of hitting a lot of body parts all on the same day. But this kid, and I wasn’t even sure how old he was, was under my skin and it was bothering the fuck out of me. I need to calm down. I head to the bathroom, lock the door, and yank off a quick load. It eases my mind. Unfortunately, or fortunately, depending on how you think of it, the mental image I was focusing on was me tossing Ginger around and fucking him silly. A few days later, Thursday night, leg night for me. Back to my routine. Ignore Ginger if he shows up. Plan in place. Start on a leg extension machine, move to a quad curl machine, onto incline leg presses. My legs are pumped I feel like they could crush watermelons between them, or some punks head, if he gets on my nerves, and then he shows up. I ignore him, but he settles into the full rack machine next to me and starts doing squats. Dammit, why does he have to do legs on my leg day? I stare at my machine, 6 plates on each side, easy set coming up. I polish off 10 reps. I reach up to pull myself up and he leans over and says, “Not bad”. I ignore him. Yeah, dick move, but I act like I in full workout mode. He shrugs and adds another 45lb to each side his bar. Up to 90lb a side and the bar itself, 225, not too bad. He gives me the can you spot me look and I glance away, but them realize I’ve taken it too far. The kid is asking for help, just suck it up and help him. I turn back and nod yeah. He nods. We get into position and he pushes out a solid 10 reps and racks the bar. He turns and nods again in thanks. Ok, ice broken, he’s not a dick as I thought. I go back to my routine and he moves on with his. About 15 minutes later, I’m doing deadlifts and notice he is back in the full rack machine and is loading up the bar again. I’m completely puzzled. I wander over and ask, “Doing another set after the ones you pushed out earlier?” He looks at me and says, “Just got here buddy.” I stare at him for a long moment, muscles start to tense up, biceps twitch, and my chest tightens, and the feeling of needing to show him whose boss pops into my head. “Can I help you with something?” he casually asks. Then I hear a similar voice behind me say, “If he can’t, maybe I can.” I turn to see his spitting image. Ok... Twins… Fuckers. I turn back to the first one and he gives me a mischievous grin. G1 walks next to him and gives me the exact same grin. I start to laugh out load. A bunch of guys stop their routine and turn to look at me to see what’s so funny. We exchange names and I tell them I’ll just call them G1 and G2. They laugh and say ok. I find out they are in their mid-twenties, have good jobs, and like to be with each other as much as being with other guys. They explain they saw me a few weeks ago and hatched a plan to get my attention and to act as if there were only one of them. They’d run hot and cold towards me to see how I reacted. Once they got me riled up, they’d come clean. I tell them G2 almost got the shit kicked out of him for his antics. They laugh and I thought to myself, I’m going to have a lot of fun these two. That was 2 months ago. We decided to become workout partners, or a workout trio?!? They indicated they were looking to get stronger and I agreed to help them. I also told them I would not take it easy on them and if they expected to make some gains, they’d have to work at harder than they were used to. They both agreed. I gave them all the workout tips I knew and if I did not know something, I researched it and showed them what I’d found. They really appreciated all the help and were always asking what they could do for me. I told them working out together was the best thing they could do for me. It pushed me to new heights and made me rethink my workout plan as now I was planning for 3 – or 2 as I counted them as one. LOL Earlier tonight we met at the gym and were going to do an intense bicep workout. I planned on giving them a show afterwards as a surprise. We started off with Incline dumbbell hammer curls, 25lb, 35lb, 45lb weights. They kept up. All biceps getting a nice early pump and sheen from the sweat we break. Next was Incline Inner-bicep curls, 25lb, 35lb, and 45lb. G1 and G2 are powering thru it like beasts. They stood next to each other and gave encouragement and would act as spotter. I would point out adjustments to form or movement so they were getting the most out of the exercise. Onto standing concentration dumbbell curls. Same weights. They were keeping up which was good. I wanted them to push themselves thru the workout. Only way to get stronger and bigger is to push yourself. I ask them how they’re doing and they say fine. I ask them to flex and they both throw impressive double bi’s. I toss mine up and they nod with approval. I can tell they want to reach out and touch the muscles. I squeeze for an extra second and they keep on staring at the muscles. Next was the EZ bar curl. I used a 45 bar with 35lb weights. They used a 45lb bar with 25lb weights. This is where I moved ahead of them. Second set we all added 10lbs to each side. Last set, I added a 25lb weight to each side and they added another 10 to each side. I’m curling 185 and they’re at 135. Not too bad, but I’ll get them higher. They’re each sweating profusely and their t-shirts are becoming soaked thru. I can see G1’s nipples and that G2 tends to shave his chest more religiously then G1. Exercise # 5 is a wide grip standing barbell curl. I start at 115lb again. They move down to a 35lb bar and put 25lb on each side. 85lb is pretty good, especially after the workout we’ve already had. We power thru it. I toss another 10lbs on each side and goad them into doing the same. If you want the muscles, pay the price I tell them. Last set, I pull the 10’s and put another 25 on each side. They add 10’s to each side. I’m pulling 165 and they’re at 125. I playfully mock them saying I’m almost curling one of them right now while the two of them are barely getting me off the ground. They grin and both lick their lips. Next, I move to a Zottman curl. Love this exercise as it targets the two heads on my bicep and does a great job of tearing up the muscles to let them grow. I start with 45lb, move to 55lbs, and finish with 70lbs. Ah, the pain is excruciating, but worth it. I finish the set, and move over to the mirrors. I need to check out my pump and maybe give the boys a peak at what’s to come. I start to flex unabashedly, and they gawk at me. Yeah, just what I wanted to see. They did the same exercise, but with 25’s, 35’s, and 45’s. I tell them to get over near me and show me what they’ve got. They move next to me and proceed to show off their guns. God, who thought twins could look exactly alike, even with the muscles they’ve got on them. I’m really hungering to get these guys into bed tonight. I announce last exercise and that I expect them to leave everything on the floor by the end or else. I say this with my meanest psycho maniacal voice, literally spitting on them. They look petrified as I’ve never been this ruthless with them. Then I wink and give them a crooked smile. They laugh and wink back. I point to the Overhead cable curl and tell them to move or lose it. I make them start with 70lbs on each side. They look exhausted, but I yell, no pain, no gain. They do their sets and I move in and start with 105s on each side and kick thru 10 reps with ease. Biceps full of blood and expanding each time. I glance over to the boys and each has started to pitch a tent. I hold the last rep and flex extra hard to really make the peak pop. I start to sprout a woody as well. They move in for their next sets. I move them up to 90s and shout encouragement to push thru for 10 reps or complete failure. G1 makes it to 8, G2 gets to 10 and takes pride in letting his brother know it. I punch my weight up to 135 on each side and move thru the set like I’m in a different body. I’m watching myself and the boys in the mirror and I just muscle thru it. I think their obvious erections have influenced me. I hold the last two reps in the pulled position so everyone can stare at the biceps and how big and hard they are. I want these kids to get in the mood for later on. I slowly release the hold and the biceps are shaking as I move them back to neutral. After the final rep I give one final all out double bi pose and quickly move into a most muscular. I’m even impressing myself tonight. Full on erection going on and I’m not ashamed of it. The guys see it and glance at each other and smile. I call last set and move their weight ups to 105. I stand right behind G1 as he starts. He gets to 6 and starts to slow. I get real close, my dick almost poking him in the ass and whisper in his ear, “You get to 8 and you get a prize. You get to 10 and you get first shot at it.” As I casually look down towards my raging hard-on in the mirror. He immediately has renewed energy and pushes out another 5 reps, getting to 11. He lets go of the handles, the weights slam down, and he purposely backs into my erection. He asks, “What do I get for 11?” I say, “All 11 I have to offer.” He casually grinds his ass to my dick, completely unbothered by the fact we are in a public gym and there are a bunch of other guys watching us do our workout. G2 moves in and pushes G1 out of the way. “Any encouraging words for me?” he asks. “Yeah, get to 12 and you get to make your bro watch you go first.” G1 starts to protest, but I hold up a finger and point it at him, indicating you did your set, now it’s his turn. He angrily stands to the side. G2 starts his set and gets to 7 with ease, but really slows down. G1 yells encouragement and I move behind him and tell him to look in the mirror. He does and I flex my left bicep and proceed to lick it. His practically cums in his shorts, but manages to push out 3 more reps before dropping the handles. G1 looks on with a snarky grin, but comes over and gives G2 an honest and heartfelt high five. I can tell these guys are all about pushing each other and regardless of who does more reps or pushes more weight, nothing will come between them, not even me. I announce shower time, but not here. I explain I have a large enough tub shower unit at my place and we can relax there and recover. They both agree and follow me home. I wonder what they talked about on the ride over, if they have plan for me, like I do for them… When we get to my place, I ask who wants to shower first and they say they will. “Together?” I ask. They say, “Yeah, it saves on hot water.” They give me another mischievous grin and head off to the bathroom. I smile as their asses shake as they walk down the hallway and into the bathroom. I hear the water come on, and then I can make out both of them getting in… They conveniently leave the door open a crack. I walk down and peak in. Low and behold they are in the tub shower lathering each other up. I thought I had finally nailed down who was G1 and who was G2 based on their chest hair, and I was correct. G1 was washing G2 at this point. Man, they were putting on a show. G1 had the soap and was lathering up the G2’s legs, ass, balls, and dick. The G2 was moaning and enjoying every minute of it. He had his hands on the walls to keep his balance. Apparently not the first time G1 has helped him out after a workout. G2’s legs were more muscular than I thought and watching his brother’s hand slowly rub the soap on the muscles and gently massage his calves, thighs and quads was almost illegal. Watching G1 rub away any kinks made me spring a boner right there. He moved up the legs and stood up so he was right behind his twin. Both were sporting impressive erections and the G1 moved in behind G2 and applied a copious amount of soap and suds to his twin’s ass, really working the crack and hole. His dick leisurely bangs into G2’s ass and eventually he pushes it down, so it is between G2’s legs. He gets a slow fucking motion going on. G2 leans over a bit to give G1 a better angle and sightline. After about 3 minutes of that, G1 moves his hands around to the front of his twin and started to stroke his brother slowly. I was in heaven, but also in hell. Here were these two guys putting on a show, with me peeking in on them, and they were having all the fun. I wanted to see how far they would take it, so I stay quiet and out of sight. G1 stopped stroking the other, to my dismay, and moved up to the abs and chest area. His dick was still between G2’s legs and the fucking motion never ceased. He gave the chest and abs a thorough work over and moved on to the arms. I figured they would spend a lot of time massaging them, and I was correct. G1 worked up a good froth of soap and gently started massaging the biceps and triceps. G2 put his arms over his head and turned around so G1 could wash the armpits and underside of the arms. Now, I knew these guys were close, but when G1 moved in and gave G2 a long sensual kiss right on the lips, my mind was blown and I almost blew my load. G2 casually says, “Instead of staring, come in and help him.” I blush and slowly open the door. I ask, “How did you know I was watching?” “Um, nobody moans as loudly as you do, buddy.” G1 says while still facing G2. He turns to me and says, “Well, get your ass naked and get over here, we’re only half done.” He’s got that evil grin going on. I smile, strip like my live depends on it, and walk right to the tub shower, erection on full display. They both whistle. I step in, grab the soap and get a good lather going. I get behind G1, and push him closer to G2. I start to wash his back, while G2 takes care of his front. Plenty of soap to go around. G1 leans over to his twin and starts kissing him again. G2 cocks his head and sees me watching and wink at me. I put my muscular arms between the two of them and pull G1 back towards me. “Want your reward now for winning the Overhead bicep curl challenge?” I ask. G1 says not yet, but playfully grinds his ass into my dick, causing it to swell up a bit more. I pull him back into me harder and say with a stern voice, “What if I don’t give you a choice?” He coyly replies, “Think you can take on both of us? Because how can you be sure I’m the one who won, and not him?” I stare at him and say, “G2 takes better care of his chest hair then you do.” And I proceed to rub one hand on each of their muscular chests. I wanted to get a good grope in while I was at it and they both seemed to enjoy it as they both flexed their chests and the same time. G1 was right, if their chest hair were not different, I would not be able to tell them apart. He winks back and says, “Nice job big guy. Way to pay attention.” He looks at G2 and says, “I told you he’d find a way to tell us apart. We’ll have to work on making it harder for him.” I smile, pull on his dick and then grab G2’s dick and say, “It’s hard enough already, or should I say, you’re both hard enough already.” They both smile their evil grins, and surround me. They both put a hand on my dick and start to yank on it slowly. I tell them to hold on, but they continue. I need to assert myself. I put my hands on their chests and spread them away from me, biceps flexing, and chest expanding. They hold on for dear life, but I muscle them away. They grin again. “Rinse off and dry off now.” They comply. Once they are dry they try to help me out, but I push them away again and give them the look. They both pout, but stay back. I proceed to dry myself off, but put on quite a show. I turn around, bend over, and start at my ankles. My tight ass on display, I playfully open and shut my hole. I begin to stand up and continue drying myself off. I get to my dick, which is still hard, I turn around so I am facing them and proceed to massage it to its full length and girth. I got 4 eyes ogling my body and I enjoy it. I move thru my abs, chest, and linger on my arms, flexing them so the peaks stand out. The guys start to crowd in, and I let them now. We come together as a group, and I put my arms around them and give them a gently squeeze, just to give them an idea of what’s to come. “Bedroom now.” Again they comply. We walk to my man-cave, or bedroom. A large king-size bed dominates the room. Dark curtains make sure no one can peek in. I didn’t go for a mirror on the walls or ceiling. Just too corny. Plus I want to concentrate on the guy I’m with, not my reflection. I already know how fucking built and strong I am. Also, I want them to concentrate on me too. I want them to feel my power as I do what I want with them. So the boys are standing there, sporting erection which would put most guys to shame, and I move closer, put an arm around each of their asses, bend my knees, pull them to me, and stand up. No wobble or stumble. I stand straight the fuck up and lift these kids off the ground a good 5 inches or so. They extend their arms to steady themselves using my shoulders or biceps, but I growl “No” and they move their arms back. Kids need to see and understand my strength. I proceed to walk to the bed, toss G2 down and look at G1 and say, “It’s time for your reward, whether you like it or not.” “Yes, please.” Is all he says gazing into my eyes. His hands come up and wrap around my neck. I shrug my shoulders and pinch his arms there. He tries to move them, but I apply more pressure and give him the look saying you’re not going anywhere unless I say so. He grins to show he understands and moves in for a kiss. It is long and sloppy, wetting my mouth, tongue, and lips. I reciprocate. Our tongues are dancing with each other. I shift him around so both hands are cradling his ass. I look at G2 and tell him to go into the nightstand and pull out the box of condoms and lube. He obeys. I tell him to open one and put it on my dick. He rapidly complies, taking his time to make sure the condom is on all the way and has a nice big pouch at the top to catch my load. I tell him, “Lube up your brother’s ass, I’m sure you’ve done it once or twice before.” They both laugh. I’m still cradling G1 and he’s started massaging my arms and playing with my chest hair. I like the feel of his weight in my arms and think, I may use these guys for warm-up curls one day. I lean in for another kiss and begin to ravage his mouth. His dick gets even harder, starts spurting pre-cum, and I’m not even in him yet. He tries to pull back as I begin to get rough, but I glare at him and he lets me continue. My tongue invades his mouth, spilling saliva and spit all over his teeth and the roof of his mouth. He seems to be getting into it now. Good. G2 has finished lubing his ass. I flex my bi’s, raise G1 up another few inches and flex my dick to his hole. I slowly but adamantly lower him onto my dick. His eyes grow wide when his ass feels me penetrate him. He wants to yell, but I am still kissing him and sucking the air out of him so he cannot yell. G2 is squatting behind his brother making sure my dick is sliding in nice and easy. Every once in a while he puts some lube on his hands and applies it to my shaft. G1 starts to shake a bit due to my size. I realize there is no use in harming him, so I ease up the pressure. He relaxes and his ass opens up for me some more. I release my grip and bit and let his weight lower him further down my unit. He’s almost there, but then shows a pained expression. He grunts and G2 immediately gets up and says, “You’re hurting him, pull him up a bit.” I bark, “I know what I’m doing G2, now get behind me and lick my ass.” I release my right arm from G1’s ass, grab a hold of G2 by the neck and pull him close to my face. “You want to see real strength, keep it up.” G2 grabs my wrist with both his hands and says, “If you hurt him, you’re going be sorry.” “Yeah, who’s going to do it, you?” I say as I start to lift him up. Good thing he grabbed my wrists, more support for him. His eyes get wide and I slowly put him down and nod for him to get busy with my ass. I turn back to G1, see there is still a pained expression on his face, but it has lessened. I’m not going to hurt him, but I’m not telling them that yet. I’m still getting them back for their hijinks. I know they’ll have a shit ton more fun if I’m rough with them, then if I went soft and cuddly. If they want soft and cuddly, I got a buddy I can introduce them to. Back to G1. He’s sitting down and seems to have become accustomed to my dick in him. I release my left arm from his ass and pull it behind my head and flex. He looks at it lustfully, licking his lips. I nod, and he moves his head towards it. He has wetted his lips and starts slobbering all over the face of the biceps and goes down to my armpit. He’s washing it out like a good little boy and man it feels good. I put my right hand into his curly ginger hair and finally get to play with the curls. They’re not long flowing locks, but not too short so as to keep me from having fun with them. He moans as I move my hand around. I seem to have hit another sensitive spot. Wonder if G2 is the same. I lean over slightly, spread my legs a bit, and put my right hand on G2’s head and force him into my ass crack. His tongue goes into overdrive worshiping my hole. I open and shut it as I feel his tongue play with it. At one point he darts his tongue inside when it’s open. I clamp my hole shut trapping his tongue. He feels the pressure, but still manages to maneuver his tongue while it is inside. Good boy. I rub my right hand thru G2’s hair like I did with G1. He moans the same way. Ok good. Twins to the end. Time to put this party into over drive. I lean back up, tell G2 to come around front and sit his ass down on the bed. He obeys… Good, he’s learning. I proceed to put both hands on G1’s lats. I look him in the eyes and say, “You ready for the best ride of your life?” His eyes get wide, both his arms shoot out and lock onto my biceps, and he nods yes. “Good. Here we go.” At this point I raise his ass up almost off my dick and slide him back down. His eyes roll around and his head starts to roll on his shoulders. I start to move him up and down more quickly. His hands start to increase their pressure on my biceps, but I just flex them harder. He responds by tightening his ass’s grip on my dick. I love the new found pressure, and let out a little growl, move my lips towards his, and start to kiss him again. He’s loving it. He’s now moving his ass up and down on his own, well, I’m still helping out by raising him up by his lats. Lips locked, hands locked onto my biceps, and his dick as swollen as any I’ve ever felt. Now is my time to push him over the edge. I move my hands to his waist, and start to pump him up and down like he’s my own private flesh light. He’s in heaven, I’m just breaking a sweat and G2 is whacking off vigorously. I yell at G2, “Stop. You’re not allowed to cum before him.” He obediently takes his hand off his oh so erect and swollen cock. He desperately wants to jerk it, but I turn so I can watch him. He now understands how serious I am. I turn my attention back to G1, who is gurgling and seems to be passing out. I free my left hand, wrap it around his cock, and start to jerk him off, timing my movements to match with my thrusting. He can’t take it anymore and eructs with a massive load. First shot, over my shoulder. Good boy. Second shot, my face, chin, and chest. I lick as much up as I can. Third volley coats our chests and abs. Final one, dribbles out and slides down his cock to coat his shaft and balls. His arms let go of my biceps. I walk over to the bed and pull him off me and put him down. I don’t throw him onto the bed as he is about passed out and I’m not trying to hurt them or scare them off. I looked at G2 who is still sporting a gorgeous boner, lean down, pick him right up, and start to slide him down my shaft. “I hope you’re ready for the ride of your life.” He tightens his ass just like his brother did. Nice. I grab his lats, he puts his arms around my neck and hauls himself in for a sloppy kiss. He’s biting my lower lip when I enter him. His eyes open even wider and I nod yeah, now you know the pain your brother was in. He uses his hands to massage my deltoids and neck muscles. I move more quickly with G2. I’m already sliding him up and down my shaft quickly. He pulls his lips back, sticks his tongue out and starts to lap his brother’s cum off my face. When he has a tongue full he moves back in to pushes his tongue into my mouth, depositing the jizz. I swallow and lick his tongue and lips clean. I have him moving at a good pace on my dick when he suddenly grows tense. His hands latch on to my delts, and he wraps his legs around my waist. He freezes and shoots a load to match his brothers. Cum is everywhere on me and him. Our faces, chests, and abs. His legs release from my waist, but I am not done yet. I walk back to the bed, pull him off my dick and place him next to his brother. G1 has regained his composure, is leaning up on his elbows, and caught the end of my fucking his brother. He gives me a smile, and starts running his hand thru G2’s hair. I rip the condom off my dick, place both hands on it and start to go to town. G2 opens his eyes, leans up, but is still kind of out of it. I keep whacking off, but release my right hand, and throw up a bicep flex. I pull my left hand off and now do a massive double bi pose. The guys are aroused again. I move closer and nod my head for them to grab my dick. They maneuver around on the bed and each put a hand on my dick and start to jerk it off. To me the feeling is unbelievable. G1 then puts his other hand under my ball sac and starts playing with my balls. Oh boy, there’s a mistake. I go from double bi to most muscular, let out an animalistic yell and spew my load onto both of them. Cum is again, everywhere. I’ve shot four volleys and coated the bed, them, and my legs. I’m still erect, but the boys looked wiped out. I lean down, pick up G1 and move him further onto the bed. I do the same with G2. I move into the area in between them and pull their heads close to me. “Rest up gentlemen. Next show coming soon.”

As usual, please try to read part 1. If you've been reading my stories, please pay attention to the next few stories. “You think he’ll be upset with us, Colin?” Ian asks as he finishes shaving his twin’s armpits and chest, softly blowing any remaining hairs away. He runs his hands over his brother’s whole body to make sure he has not left any hair and that Colin is now as smooth as he is. “Probably Ian. But think of the fun we’ll have, and isn’t that what really matters?” As he takes a towel and brushes off the remaining loose hairs. He looks at himself in the mirror and then glances over to Ian to make sure neither missed a spot. “Yeah, but he was kind of rough last time. My ass is still recovering.” Ian says as he puts the clippers away and throws the towels and washcloths in the hamper. He gently massages his ass cheeks and moves toward his hole and softly touches the area surrounding it. “Mine too, but that is why we need to do this. If he thinks he can just toss us around and then plow our asses for his enjoyment, we need to do something.” Colin says and walks over to Ian and puts the palm of his hand on the other’s chest and gently massages his pecs. Ian instinctively flexes. Colin smiles and his dick responds as well. He puts his other hand on Ian’s ass and moves it toward the hole. Once he reaches it, he slowly inserts a finger. Ian sighs and pushes one of his fingers in as well. They both move their fingers in and out. Colin is inches away from his twin’s face, each breathing heavily, anticipating what comes next. Ian quietly replies, “I know and agree, but we did start it… And if he gets upset with us, we’re in for real pain...” He winces as Colin sticks a second and then third finger in his ass. Colin leans in and kisses Ian on the lips. “I got your ass, and your front. I’m covering both sides of you.” He says as he grasps Ian’s dick and slowly starts to jerk him off. He tenses his bicep while jerking Ian off and Ian grabs ahold of it with his free hand, massaging the muscle, coaxing his twin to flex harder. Colin senses his brothers need and obliges by releasing his dick and throwing up a bicep flex. Ian glances over, sees the flex, and moves him mouth over to it. He starts to wet the face of the muscle, coating it with his saliva. He pulls back and Colin releases his fingers from Ian’s ass and puts his hand on Ian’s head and gently pushes it back to the bicep. Ian goes back to work and starts to coat the triceps, all the way down to his brother’s armpit. He lifts his brother’s arm up over his head so he has a wide opening to the whole pit and his triceps. He plants soft sloppy kisses on the underside of the arm and takes some nibbles at the skin. Colin quivers. After shaving each other’s body completely hair free, his armpit is as smooth as his ass. Neither one was as large, muscular, or strong as the new guy, but they worked out regularly, and always together. The new plan they were on had added more muscle to both of them. They noticed their biceps were an inch bigger, their quads were showing striations, and they chests and abs had a lot more definition and hardness. They could punch each other in the abs and not do any damage. They enjoyed testing their new strength on each other, whether they were lifting each other up in a bear hug or curling each other, or wrestling to get pins (naked of course). Colin was just a bit stronger and seemed to win the lifting contests, but Ian used cunning to pin Colin. And by cunning, it meant he would insert his fingers into Colin’s ass to distract him. Ian goes to work and strikes a sensitive area and Colin starts to fidget. Ian is now tickling him with his tongue. Ian removes his other hand from his ass and puts it around Colin’s waist and seeks his brother’s hole. He finds it and quickly inserts two fingers in an attempt to get back at him. Colin giggles and says, “Bro, you can do better than that.” Ian inserts two more fingers and starts to move them around, widening the hole. Colin flexes his ass and Ian continues to wiggle his fingers around. Colin lets go of his brother’s head and puts his hand back on Ian’s dick, trying to distract him. Ian sighs and continues to wash out the pit and ravage his brother’s hole. He nudges Colin to lay back on the bed. Once he does, Ian straddles him. Legs on each side of his brother’s waist, he uses his hands to move Colin’s arms above his head and holds them down. Ian then stretches his whole body on top of Colin’s and starts to seductively move it around. Chest to chest, nipples rubbing against each other, getting hard and sensitive. Their dicks already stiff and red, become more sensitive with each movement, pre-cum dripping from both tips. “You’re causing me to waste a lot of pre-cum Ian. Get busy or get off and let me take over.” “Just because you’re 2 minutes older, doesn’t mean you’re in charge of me.” Ian says as he grinds his hips into Colin’s dick and pelvis savagely. “I can be just as dominant as you.” “Yeah, right. We’re identical everywhere except there, little bro.” Colin says condescendingly, but playfully. Ian instinctively know he’s playing with him, but still grinds his hips harder. He leans down and plants a kiss on Colin’s lips. Colin seems to enjoy it as he sighs heavily. “Keep it up dude, you’re hitting all the right buttons tonight.” Colin bucks his hips in appreciation. They look into each other’s eyes and see themselves in the other. They have always been together, best friends, and lovers for as long as they can remember. But that’s a story for another time. Now, they’re older, still best friends, and now love to play games with guys they meet. They’re not mean or malicious, but just a bit of fun to see if the other guy has a sense of humor. They’ve met guys who do and some who don’t, which has led to some bruises. They’re still up in the air about the new guy, Eddie. Ian goes back to straddling Colin and moves in for another kissing session. More intently this time. He starts by nibbling on Colin’s upper lip, then uses his tongue to spread his mouth open and invades. They are swapping spit, wrestling tongues, and wiggling about on each other uncontrollably. Both are sporting generous erections, the kind they only get when they are with each other. Colin pushes his hips up causing Ian to slide off to one side. Colin turns the tables and rolls over on Ian and is now on top. He keeps Ian’s hands trapped over his head, like Ian had done to him. He licks Ian’s face all over causing Ian to squirm and laugh. He then moves his mouth to Ian’s earlobe. He softly puts it in his mouth and uses his tongue to wet it. Ian is still squirming about, but Colin keeps him pinned down. He knows if he releases Ian’s hands, one will find its way to his ass. He playfully sticks his wet tongue into Ian’s ear and swirls it around the outer then inner parts. Ian is going crazy and Colin can feel a bit of wetness as Ian lets loose a huge spurt of pre-cum. Colin leans up, releases Ian’s hands, and says, “Not yet bro. We’re just getting started.” “What about Eddie?” Ian asks. “He can wait. Tonight is our night.” Colin says and scoots down Ian’s body and locks his lips on a nipple. He nibbles on it and Ian starts squirming again. Pleasuring each other always comes first, regardless if they’ve found someone else to play with or not. If the new guy doesn’t like it, tough shit and see ya. Colin grinds his hips into Ian’s and once he feels his brother is sufficiently erect, he opens his ass and Ian slides in, they both sigh. Ian had done a nice job opening him up. They never used lube when they were with each other. They were able to produce enough pre-cum to do the job. Ian reaches his hands up to Colin’s chest and starts massaging his pecs, which Colin flexes. Ian punches them, causing Colin to flex them. Ian’s dick becomes a bit harder due to the excitement he is feeling by punching his twin. Colin starts bouncing up and down on his dick, a nice slow and even pace. Ian continues to massage the pecs and starts bucking his hips to match his brother’s movements. Colin puts his hands on Ian’s biceps and starts to massage them like Ian did to his. Ian throws a double bi pose while on his back. Colin leans in for a kiss, which Ian accepts openly. They passionately kiss and both begin to groan. Colin picks up his motion and is grinding his ass back and forth along his brother’s length, and feels Ian release another spurt of pre-cum in his ass. He lets a glob out of his dick and it lands on Ian’s abs. Colin savagely grinds his ass into Ian’s pelvic section and lowers his chest onto Ian’s and moves it around, spreading the pre-cum. He suddenly says, “Position four.” And gets off Ian. Ian grins, gets off the bed, and squats down in front of Colin. Colin approaches and Ian engulfs his dick to the hilt in a single motion. He’s always been better at deep throating than Colin. Ian uses his tongue to clean off the pre-cum which had leaked out. Colin moans and gets a good face fucking motion going. Ian is slobbering on Colin’s dick, completely coating it, and since his twin is now hair free, he is gladly accepts the whole length. He puts his hands on Colin’s ass and is encouraging him to push harder and further into him, even though his is already all the way in. Ian runs his tongue along the protruding veins and the mushroom capped head. He gently rakes his teeth along the length and Colin shudders and releases another spurt of pre-cum right down his throat. Ian responds and a glob jets out and hits Colin on his calf. Colin says, “Careful bro, you can’t cum too soon.” Ian responds with a couple quick and fierce back and forth movements, almost completely releasing his brother’s cock from his mouth, then he engulfing it again to the hilt. He gags as Colin’s dick hits the back of his throat and his Uvula (the little thing that hangs down at the back of your mouth). He adjusts his angle and gets another millimeter of Colin in him. The gagging has subsided and both are enjoying the motion and feeling. Colin puts his hands on Ian’s shoulders and gently massages the muscles, also attempting to pull Ian closer, if possible. They keep up the pace and movement for another 5 minutes. Ian moves his hands from Colin’s ass and puts one hand on his ball sac and the other on the sensitive area between Colin’s ball sac and hole. He uses his thumb to softly massage the area, rubbing across the remaining short hairs, causing Colin to shudder. He uses his other hand to fondle the balls, tugging them and banging them around casually. Colin is beginning to shake. Ian releases his dick and removes his hands. He stands up, tenderly kisses Colon for a few minutes so they both calm and relax. He then turns around and leans over the bed. Colin moves in, jerks his dick back to full mast, and inserts it smoothly into Ian. Ian stands upright. Colin moves his hands to Ian’s midsection and starts playing with Ian’s abs, which Ian flexes. Ian leans his head back and turns it so they can continue to kiss. Colin rakes his fingers across the ridges and valleys of Ian’s abs. On the next pass, he grabs hold and pulls Ian back into him a bit more. Ian sighs and now it’s his turn to grind his ass into Colin. Colin starts roughly bucking into Ian. Ian puts his hands on top of Colin’s and they intertwine their fingers. Colin, knowing he is just a bit stronger, leans back on his heels and Ian is lifted off the ground an inch or so. Colin uses his hips to push Ian up and down on his dick. Ian lets his full weight settle onto Colin, knowing his twin would not do anything to hurt him. They let go of each other’s hand and Colin wraps one hand around Ian’s chest while the other is around his midsection, right above his erect dick, brushing against it. He continues to buck his hips and Ian is enjoying the ride. “See, Eddie isn’t the only one who can lift you up.” Ian gurgles a content response and Colin knows he is all but ready to explode. Colin moves his right hand down to Ian’s dick and starts to jerk on it. “Careful bro, I’m close” “Good.” Say Colin while licking Ian’s earlobe. He leans forward, puts Ian back down, and starts going to town on Ian’s ass, timing his bucking with his jerking. Ian moves his left hand down and joins Colin in jerking him off. Colin moves forward and begins to lick the back of Ian’s ear. Ian turns his head a bit and Colin inserts his tongue into his ear. Ian shudders, goes tense, and unleashes a massive load. Colin pulls Ian as close to him as he possibly can and gives him a reverse bear hug to make sure he does not lose his balance while letting lose. The load explodes over the bed, coating the spread. The subsequent shots coat their hands and eventually Ian’s legs. He is wiped out. He leans his head back onto Colin’s shoulder. Colin gently releases his twin’s dick and pushes him to the bed all the while still inside him. Once Ian is on the bed, Colin grabs his legs and swings them around twisting Ian from his stomach to his back. The motion and friction on his dick are overwhelming. He puts both his hands on Ian’s waist and starts to violently push his dick in and out. Ian moans again, tightens his ass as hard as he can and Colin spews forth a matching load into Ian’s ass, with some leaking out and down his leg. Colin falls forward onto the bed right on top of Ian. He withdraws his softening dick and moves into kiss Ian some more. He slides off to a side and they are next to each other drowsing off. Colin wraps an arm around his brother, leans over for one last kiss and whispers, “Night bro.”

EDIT: Story now includes an extended ending Hello everyone reading, this will be my second story post ever, hope it's good and I'll appreciate any feedback I would like to state up-front that I don't intend to make a sequel to it, but I might play with the Venom theme in other future stories since the Symbiote lends itself well for muscle growth storylines. Sadly I didn't have the time make visuals for this story too, but I do really like adding a couple of illustrations for stories, so if anyone can and would like to contribute scenes to add to the story feel free to hit me up or post below and I'll integrate it Spidey and Venom’s Experiment It had been a while since Spider-Man and Venom had been enemies, they or better said, Peter and Eddie had somehow come to become something akin to acquaintances or maybe even friends. This came about after a few times when the duo had had to join forces against a common enemy. As much as Venom hated Spider-Man, he was also extremely dominant about his own territory and his prey and didn’t like the idea of anyone taking over his turf, but even more than that, anyone but him getting to take the Spider-Man made his blood boil. And as strong as Venom was on his own, he had reluctantly accepted Spider-Man’s help on more than one occasion when faced with an overwhelming opponent. After a few times, the tension between the two had managed to simmer down a little and they slowly started to talk more with each other as opposed to always being at each other’s throats, after all, sharing intel was important in keeping an upper hand on anyone who had it in for New York. _______________________________________________________________________ Peter and Eddie’s little alliance started to develop into something more like friendship as time went by and each started to forget the things that had made them sworn enemies in the past, and most oddly was that the Symbiote had its influence on Eddie reduce over time and as such it couldn’t rile his emotions up as much anymore against the Spider-Man and practically became nothing more than an extension of and under the control of Eddie as the Venom rather than a sentient entity with a will of its own. ‘Eddie’s become a pretty cool guy this past year’ Peter thought as he was pulling a t-shirt over his head. He was getting ready to meet with Eddie; they had been hanging out for non-superhero related reasons more often as of late. Peter was going to go to over to Eddie’s place for a movie night. He was really curious to see Eddie’s place since it would be his first time there. ‘Okay, all done here, better get going before I’m late again’ Peter thought while grabbing his keys and heading towards the door, glancing at the clock on the way out which read 21:07. _______________________________________________________________________ As Eddie put the bag of sweet popcorn in the microwave and saw 21:51 on the screen he said to no one in particular ‘that twig is late again as always’ as he grinned a bit from the corner of his mouth. Eddie had taken a liking to calling Peter ‘twig’ due to his lithe body, Peter wasn’t a fan at first but has grown used to it since. Eddie liked calling Peter this in part because he himself was a pretty built guy at 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, he was thick, broad, well-shaped and tall to boot, he couldn’t resist making fun of Peter’s small size in comparison, but in part he also found Peter’s lithe body interesting in a way, he couldn’t explain it. He would just sometimes stare aimlessly at Peter’s body, following its contours and shape, mapping it all out, looking him up and down, it just made him a little warm inside and he didn’t know why but he liked it, not that he would ever admit it to Peter. As his thoughts drifted off he started to think how it had been a while since he had heard the Symbiote’s voice in his mind, It had stopped really taking over and Eddie had for all intents and purposes gained full control over the Symbiote’s powers now. It had struck him as weird but there was just so much he didn’t know about the creature that there was just no way to know why It’s consciousness had just faded away, maybe too much time bonded with another creature with a distinct personality? Who knows, but he did wonder ‘if I have full control over Its powers now I wonder what all It can do, It didn’t exactly come with an instructions manual’ as he was playing with some of the goo around his hand, changing its shape randomly. Ding dong, ding dong ‘So he’s finally here’ Eddie said as he left the popcorn to do its thing and headed towards the door. ‘Well hello, was starting to wonder where you had ended up, thought maybe the wind blew you away’ said Eddie with a sarcastic tone. Peter just rolled his eyes and entered the apartment panting a little ‘Sorry, I left the house late, got all the way downstairs, then realised I forgot the key to my bike’s lock, so had to go back up then down again’ Peter just slouched unto the sofa. ‘I’m sorry but can I bother you for some water?’ he asked Eddie. ‘Sure lemme get you some...’ he said trailing off all the while not taking his eyes off of the sweat-drenched t-shirt sticking to Peter’s figure. ‘Here you go twig’ gulp gulp gulp ahhh ‘Bless you muscle man!’. Eddie burst into laughter ‘Muscle man?!’ ‘Yeah, figured if you’re going to call me twig all the time I should have a name for you as well’ Peter said in a sarcastic tone. ‘Well well, look at that, Peter Parker giving me sass’ Eddie said as he got close to Peter climbing onto the sofa kneeling with one leg on either side of Peter's, and gently lifting Peter’s shirt off of him leaving him in nothing but his shorts. ‘You can’t be wearing this drenched thing on my sofa’ Eddie told Peter who in turn replied ‘Sorry about that, I biked as fast as I could’. ‘It’s cool, it’s a hot day anyway and I don’t have an AC sadly, besides I have plenty of laundry to do, now I have even more of an excuse’ Eddie said while taking off his own tank top he was wearing and tossing it into the washer with Peter’s t-shirt and a basket of laundry. Now standing there was the big brute in nothing but his boxers and socks, which didn’t go unnoticed by Peter who tried to play it off as best as he could. ‘Nice place you got here by the way muscle man’-Peter Chuckling ‘You’re gonna keep that up aren’t you twig?’-Eddie ‘Yep’-Peter ‘Yeah it’s a nice place and for $1105 a month, a fantastic deal here in NYC’-Eddie ‘1-1-0-5??!! That’s cheaper than my place!’-Peter Wink ‘I know’-Eddie ‘Ugh no fair, but I’m glad for you’-Peter ‘So, back to the theme of the night, what movie are we watching?’ said Eddie as he threw himself unto the sofa with Peter ‘How about the new Batman movie?’-Peter ‘Ohhhh with Bane in it right? Yes!!!’ Eddie said with a certain excitement Eddie wasn’t just buff for fun, he had a thing for muscle, he found it beautiful and sexy on himself but also to admire, just taking a look around his small apartment one could see several posters of bodybuilders and lame inspirational gymrat quotes like ‘NO excuses!’. As well as a weight rack and bench in one corner with dumbbells on the floor around it. _______________________________________________________________________ ‘That was awesome’-Peter ‘Yeah, especially Bane and that venom he uses’-Eddie ‘So that’s how you got so big huh? You named your alter-ego with the Symbiote Venom because you got your hands on some of Bane’s venom? wink’ said Peter in a mocking tone ‘Hey!’ striking a double-bicep pose sitting down ‘These are all-natural and I got them long before the Symbiote came along’ said Eddie with lots of pride Peter was taken aback by the pose, it was certainly a sight to see, especially those hairy armpits of Eddie’s which looked like caves with huge lats behind them, framed by the thickest arms Peter had ever seen so up-close, he gulped but he wasn’t gonna let Eddie know he was impressed or Eddie would hold that over his head for eternity. But at that point Peter did feel a bit disappointed though that he wasn’t in a bit better shape to feel more confident, he knew Eddie didn’t call him twig or showed off to hurt him but to boost his own ego but it did get to Peter sometimes, the jealousy. He would just like to experience having a body that impressive just once. As Peter came back from his detour into his thoughts he found himself eye to eye with a curious-looking Eddie who was analysing his guest quite in-depth. ‘Geez, what?’-Peter Stares intensely for a bit ‘Did I hurt your feelings?’-Eddie ‘Shit, he figured me out that easily? I really need to stop giving away my emotions so easily’ Peter thought to himself in a fit of surprise. ‘Nah don’t worry about it’-Peter ‘You’re lying to me Peter’-Eddie ‘You almost never call me Peter’-Peter ‘I thought that would catch your attention, or at the very least not add oil to the fire’-Eddie ‘You’re too smart for your own good, be dumb and buff’-Peter ‘You wish, so are you gonna tell me or are you gonna tell me anyways but after I pry it out of you?’-Eddie ‘Fine... you didn’t really hurt me just so you know, I just get a little insecure sometimes, I mean you look pretty impressive and I’m just a ‘twig’ and it can be something I wonder sometimes like ‘man how is it to be that big?’ You know?’-Peter ‘Sorry I didn’t mean to call you that to chip at your confidence’ said Eddie with genuine remorse. Chuckling ‘Calm down Ed, I know that, it’s not your fault my mind runs amuck’-Peter ‘Don’t worry about it, can I go use your washroom though? I really need to pee after everything I drank’-Peter ‘Oh yeah, sure there pointing door to your left’-Eddie ‘Thanks! Be right back’-Peter _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man didn’t mean to make Pete feel bad, wish there was something I could do though to boost his confidence, but muscles aren’t something you can get just instantly’ Eddie thought to himself. ‘Wish I had some of that venom Bane had. Or at least knew how to make it. I mean it’s probably some kind of steroid, and I can get my hands on those but again not instant enough, would still take months of work. So venom must be like a super steroid, hmmmm....’ ‘Okay so steroids work by introducing excess amounts of testosterone into the body as well as other hormones, which are mainly produced in the gonads, hence why your balls shrink on a cycle, they stop working in response to the excess....’ ‘maybe if there was a way to stimulate his body to do it on its own it would work but how? UGH!’ Eddie thought, rubbing his hair in frustration. Then it came to him ‘I wonder how much control I have over the Symbiote? I mean I know it can physically affect the human body, that’s how it used to control me and affect my emotions, and those are controlled by hormones breathes deeply I can do this....’ _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Man I feel like I have been freed from a prison’ Peter said as he sat back down with Eddie. ‘What’s up?’-Peter ‘Pete, you said you wondered what having a muscular body would be like right? Would you really want to have one if you could?’-Eddie ‘That came out of left field’ Peter thought but still replied with ‘I guess so, it IS really impressive and I guess it would just be an interesting experience, but building a body like that would take more time than I have’ ‘Okay, do you trust me?’-Eddie ‘What?’-Peter ‘Do, you, trust, meh?’ Eddie asked again in a playfully annoyed voice with a grin on his face ‘Yeah, of course, why the sudden question though?’-Peter ‘I can give you that body if you would want to try what I have in mind, it’s weird but I think I can do it if you want to of course’-Eddie ‘What? Really?! Has he gone crazy? Have I gone crazy? Why am I so excited, it can’t be, but I don’t believe Eddie would lie to me, especially not about something like this’ Peter thought to himself ‘So, will you trust me?’ Eddie asked again, sounding fully honest ‘Okay, I’m yours, what do you have in mind?’-Peter ‘So, I was thinking, steroids work by enhancing the naturally produced hormones in the male body...’-Eddie ‘Yo, Ed I don’t want to do steroids’-Peter Sigh ‘Could you let me explain and THEN give your opinion?’ said Eddie in an annoyed voice ‘Sorry, go on I guess...’-Peter ‘So as I was saying, it supplements what your body naturally has and does, and I was thinking back about Bane and his venom, how it goes straight into his bloodstream and makes him grow like it’s a super-concentrated amount of the hormones which have an instant effect’-Eddie ‘Uhu... continue?’-Peter ‘Stay with me, so I was thinking how could I achieve a similar effect in your body maybe. Then it came to me, the Symbiote, it controlled us, our emotions and behaviour when we were with it remember? It has the ability to modify our hormones, so maybe I can use it in a different way, to affect other hormones’-Eddie Peter made a face of sudden realisation and interest ‘Ha! See! So now that I have full control over the Symbiote, I think, if you are up for it I can send it into your body and make your body make itself more muscular by changing how it works’-Eddie ‘That’s, that’s, that’s actually quite genius that you came up with this’-Peter Grinning widely ‘Hey, I’m brawn AND brain, cut me some slack’ -Eddie _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Hmm.... okay, honestly I’m still unsure, but... I trust you, I’m all up for this, what do you need me to do?’-Peter ‘Great! I know I can do this, for you at least. Okay well the primary hormone for muscle growth is testosterone, right? That’s produced in your balls, so this is weird, but I will need you to take your pants off’ Eddie said hesitantly Eddie was confident this method would turn Peter away from trying it but to his surprise, Peter gave a grunt but then reluctantly took off his pants and underwear and sat back down ‘Okay do your thing’-Peter ‘You really trust me that much?’-Eddie ‘Yep, so you better not disappoint me’ Peter said candidly Grinning ‘Okay’ -Eddie Eddie raised his hand and the Venom goo started to coalesce on his right hand, he then brought it down to Peter’s cock, and suddenly the Venom lurched towards the piss-slit entering Peter more forcefully than he had anticipated, he screamed at first but shortly after started squirming and moaning. Eddie watched, taken aback by how much his heart pounded seeing Peter like this, wrapped in painful bliss with his dick rock-hard. The Venom kept making its way inside Peter until it reached the balls and started accumulating. Peter lurched again as his balls started swelling, to the size of hen eggs, then slowly into lemons, then into the size of oranges, it was mesmerising. Once they were full and plump Eddie commanded it with his mind to surge Peter’s body with a new compound they would modify from Peter’s own testosterone and that’s when it started. ‘Ah, Ahhh, AHHH!!! AHHHHH!!!!!’-Peter ‘What’s wro...’-Eddie Eddie didn’t need Peter’s reply to get an answer, he stared as veins started to bulge, starting at the ballsack, swelling thick as rope and moving their way upwards, onto Peter’s shaft. Up his crotch onto his abs. Down his quads, and that’s when the growth started. ‘Wow .... ‘-Eddie Eddie saw as the thick veins he saw expanding like the root system of a plant, turning dark as if tar was following through them instead of red blood. Which was followed by the sudden but slight growth of whichever muscle the black liquid reached through the new network of veins. It was an amazing sight. First the quads, they swelled a bit bigger, then a bit more, it came in waves. ‘AHHH UGH NGH UGHHHH!!!!’-Peter Then suddenly the growth bursts got more intense, Peter’s legs went from those of a guy that regularly biked to those of a sprinter, then to those of Robert Forstermann. The quads and calves swelled like balloons, Eddie enthralled by all the individual muscle heads, the striations and the veins that only grew thicker. Moreover, the after-pulse left in them only made the whole thing more surreal and, well, arousing to his sudden realisation. ‘Holy shit Peter ...’ Eddie trailed off as the growth continued, Peter only panting heavily. The growth next went up his abs, the veins growing thicker all of a sudden. GROAN-Peter Each of the individual mounds of the abs started to pulse, thicker and thicker each time till they protruded enough that you could hide your finger in the grooves between them. Eddie was especially turned on by Peter’s particular ab arrangement. His bottom 4 ab mounds had joined in a somewhat U shape with 4 more individual ones above it, making Eddie feel a chill down his spine as he started sweating from everything he is seeing. The growth hit his obliques and apollo’s belt next, making them swell into thick masses gorgeously shaped and framing Peter’s fantastic overly developed. ‘NGH YEAH!’-Peter As Peter was getting into the transformation, his lats were next affected, the body seemingly reacting stronger and stronger to the new hormone in contrast to the slow growth of his legs the lats simply burst outwards, huge, meaty, veiny and striated drawing a hellish scream from Peter’s mouth. They spread like wings and were enormous like a body builder’s lats, they glistened with Peter’s armpit sweat and were decorated by a gorgeous armpit with a beautiful tuft of brown hair. SCREAM ‘OH GOD! IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! MAKE IT STOP, MAKE IT STOP EDDIE!’ Peter said as tears welled in his eyes. ‘I can’t Peter, I’m sorry I’m sorry, the hormone is already flowing through your system it’s not my Symbiote anymore doing anything’ Eddie said in a very worried and apologetic voice as he saw that Peter was truly in pain. Next the black veins reached Peter’s pecs which also burst forward into two huge mounds of pure manliness, giving Peter a cleavage any man, and woman, would be jealous of, they were monstrous and well-rounded, thick enough that they’d make you drool, and each crowned with a thick, delicious nipple that seemed to have grown bigger as well, getting as thick as a finger sticking out about 3 centimetres, aiming almost straight down. Eddie could only stare dumbfounded at Peter’s developing body, some drool escaping his mouth which hung ajar. The growth intensified as the veins raged thicker and darker from the pecs onto his shoulders, down his arms, and up his neck. ‘You’re almost there Peter, hang in there’-Eddie The deltoids on Peter swelled into huge round spheres to the sound of Peter’s screams as the growth moved down his arms. First, the triceps swelled in two stages becoming engorged into a ridiculously thick horseshoe shape, with the long head growing especially large. Then came the biceps blowing up into a solid ball like a softball ball but with a vein running on top of it that looked like a snake with how thick it was, the throbbing and swirling it came with adding to the likeness of a snake. Finally, the growth reached his forearms as they thickened with cords of muscles, swelling nearly as thick as the biceps themselves, rough and manly Eddie thought to himself. They looked like Peter’s hands could crush diamonds with forearms that large, they would give most guy’s legs a challenge. Lastly, the growth reached Peter’s traps, whom at this point was red in the face, panting drooling and screaming from the pain he was going through. His traps swelled and grew from his shoulders down his back, it was large and plump, joining up with his neck but not overwhelming it so it still looked like distinctive parts of Peter’s anatomy. And then suddenly Peter breathed a breath of relief and seemed to have passed out, his veins started to turn back from black to pale green and skin coloured but not losing any volume, still looking sickly engorged like roots atop his muscles. ‘Peter, Peter, are you okay?’ said Eddie to his friend who seemed to be out cold. His chest heaved up and down so at least Eddie was sure Peter was alive. However, just as Eddie thought the transformation was over, the final growth seemed to be hitting Peter’s dick which was a nicely average 14cm (5,5”) but soon started ballooning larger and larger to Eddie’s shock who was right in front of it as he had been squatting this whole time in front of Peter who was on the couch. ‘Holy shit,....... that thing must be 18cm now? 22? 25?!’-Eddie said, mouth agape The growth finally seemed to stop somewhere around 30cm (12”) long and 20cm (8”) in circumference, with balls that had swollen to match as well, about as big as a grapefruit. The massive thing just stood there hard and bobbing lightly up and down in front of Eddie while slowly going limp. Eddie had never thought of himself as gay, but after seeing Peter transform, and definitely after seeing his dick grow into this behemoth he was experiencing all kinds of feelings he had never felt before or at least not in this context or combination, lust, wanting, fear, confusion, curiosity, jealousy, especially jealousy. Eddie was 1,90m (6’3”) and 104kg of muscle, Peter’s about 178cm (5’10”) and used to be maybe 77kg at best, but now, Eddie was guessing he might weigh nearly as much if not more than he did himself. Peter was now a freak, he’d give a professional bodybuilder a run for their money. He was jacked to hell and probably no more than 6% body fat to boot, you could see every vein, every striation, every individual muscle group, it was like an anatomical model intended for medical school except the muscle mass was cranked up to the max, Eddie had never before been intimidated by anyone, at least not anyone he knew in person, but now Peter was the one guy to make him insecure about his own size.... and maybe some other feelings as well? _______________________________________________________________________ ‘Peter, Peter!’ Eddie said in a worried tone, it had been about an hour since Peter had transformed and passed out and Eddie was starting to get anxious. ‘Pete, please wake up’ Eddie said again to the seemingly unconscious muscle-giant that was Peter with angst in his voice. Peter’s eyes snap open ‘Peter? I’m so happy you’re awa...’ said Eddie, trailing off as he realised Peter’s eyes were entirely unresponsive and blank when suddenly Peter launched himself from the couch grabbing Eddie quicker than his brain could process, slamming him onto the floor. ‘PETER WHAT’S GOING ON WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME?!?!’ Eddie yelled in fear towards the unresponsive Peter who was now pinning Eddie’s legs open. The beast then proceeded to rip Eddie’s boxers right off, exposing his ass which Peter seemed to have locked his eyes on. ‘NO, PETER PLEASE, I’M SORRY I DID THIS TO YOU, PLEASE FORGIVE ME, DON’T DO THIS!!!’Eddie screamed as he desperately clawed at his formerly kind and gentle friend, he feared both what was about to be done to his body as well as having destroyed his best friend, the realisation that he really loved Peter dearly coming forward in his mind, Peter being the only person who ever got to really know him in-depth even though they were enemies at one point it never stopped Peter from being kind to him after they settled their differences even when Eddie seemed to still doubt Peter’s intentions for a very long time before he got comfortable with his presence Peter never seemed to put up any defences against Eddie. Suddenly, Eddie felt a sudden and piercing pain like a bone being broken coming from his behind as the beastly Peter shoved his monstrous dick up his ass without any semblance of lubricant, or tact, forcing his hole open wider than it was ever meant to, impaling him down to the balls in a fraction of a second. Then Peter started pounding like a machine that was designed to drill through rocks, he pounded Eddie like he wanted to kill him with his dick, and his face like an angry beast sure gave Eddie that idea. This drew a most gut-wrenching scream from Eddie who was crying at this point and had a frightened face like that of a child. This sight seems to have been the one thing to bring Peter back from wherever he had been lost in his mind, his pupils shrinking again and his eyes becoming focused. ‘Eddie? What the... What happened to me, my arms why are they so huge why.... EDDIE?! WHAT’S GOING ON?!?!?! WHAT AM I DOING TO YOU, I’M SORRY, I’M SORRY!!!!’ Said Peter in remorseful shock, but as he attempted to pull his titanic pole out of Eddie the pleasure he had been unaware of suddenly rocked him down to his core, his eyes rolling into the back of their sockets and he roared the most erotic moan anyone had ever heard and unloaded a cumshot into Eddie making the latter grunt and moan as the what seemed like a litre of cum filled him up to his stomach. As the bliss subsided Peter seemed to be coming back to his senses. ‘I’m... I’m so sorry Eddie, please forgive me I’ll pul... FUUUUCK!!!’ Peter couldn’t finish his sentence, while he was trying to pull out of Eddie, suddenly Eddie’s ass grabbed unto the mammoth dick like a vice, it felt amazing but nearly painful to Peter as he looked down to see what the hell could be going on when he saw what was happening to Eddie. Eddie let out a guttural roar as his body exploded, all his muscles suddenly engorged even larger, they expanded in every direction as veins as thick as power cords swelled under his skin feeding the muscles with unimaginable size, some of these veins coloured black in some points and slowly transitioning into grey and normal colour. His already impressive build expanded in waves, quickly approaching Peter’s current size, then quickly overtaking it, after what seemed like 10 powerful pulses of pure power the growth seemed to have stopped. ‘Christ...’ Peter whispered under his breath in shock and amazement, as his cock, which was actually now even harder than in his berserker stage earlier, was expelled from Eddie’s ass. If Peter was a beast after his transformation, then Eddie was a thing from mythology. His muscles appeared to be almost twice as large as Peter’s. If Peter would give a pro body builder a run for their money, then Eddie would reign supreme as Mr. Olympia, uncontested for as long as he lived. His arms were massive, his deltoids were like sculpted marble spheres, his abs reminiscent of an old European cobblestone street, his legs so large they begged the question whether he’d ever be able to wear pants again, and his cock, lord, his cock must have been at least 25cm (10”) in circumference and 40cm (16”) long, it was massive, could even beat a few gym regulars to a flex off, it was a grotesque thing. ‘Peter?’ came Eddie’s voice, sounding disoriented and scared. ‘Eddie! Are you...’ Peter trailed off, he had extended his hand to help Eddie but now he slowly pulled it back, ashamed and scared of what he had done to Eddie, he broke down into tears slumping unto his knees. He was sorry he betrayed his friend, he was sorry he raped him, he was sorry he had caused such a face scared for his life to be plastered on his friend's face when he came to his senses, he was sorry he had probably caused him physical damage with the monster he’d impaled him with, and he was sorry he had now turned him into a real freak, Peter at least was still human-like, but Eddie would never be a normal person anymore. He could never be forgiven. ‘Peter, PETER! WHAT’S WRONG? Don’t cry, please don’t cry’ Said Eddie as he ran towards his friend attempting to embrace him. Pushing Eddie away ‘DON’T TOUCH ME!!! I raped you, and now I made you into a monster, I’m sorry, don’t touch me, I’m not worth living...’ Peter cried in shame as he rolled himself into the tiniest ball he could make himself into. However, Eddie reached for him, and struck him across his face with the back of his hand, then again the other way now. With a face in surprise (not just surprise but also because that slap was carrying even more of a punch coming from the behemoth that was Eddie now) Peter looked up to Eddie who had a face of pure fury but pained at the same time. ‘Shut your mouth and don’t ever say that again’-Eddie ‘First of all, I was the one who experimented on you first, anything that happened therefrom was my fault’-Eddie ‘SECONDLY, I don’t care what happens, ever, you are never to say again that you aren’t worth living, or I’ll beat you bloody and senseless myself until your brain starts functioning properly again’-Eddie ‘GOT IT?!?!’ Yelled Eddie at Peter who winced at the loud words, still taken aback by what has happened, and more so as Eddie started to cry staring right into his soul. Slumping down in front of Peter ‘Just stay the Peter that I know okay, I thought I had lost you there for a bit’ Said Eddie as he hugged Peter, crying his eyes out. ‘Sorry I worried you...’-Peter ‘Don’t apologise dumbass, I did it to you... I was scared I got rid of you’-Eddie ‘Still, I can see I worried you quite a bit’-Peter ‘Of course, I love you...’-Eddie eyes widened, fake coughing ‘Well I love you too, of course, you’re practically a brother to me’-Peter ‘And what if I thought of you as more than just a brother?’ Said Eddie in a monotone fashion looking straight into Peter’s eyes. ‘WhA? UhM you’re just still a bit confused and emotional Eddie, I think yo...’-Peter ‘Not really, I meant what I said and I’m very certain of what I meant’-Eddie ‘.............’-Peter ‘I know what I feel, I’m not crazy, I’m brain AND brawn remember? And you don’t have to reciprocate the feeling, I actually used to be very wary of you at first, I’ve never really been very close to anyone, and certainly didn’t have an interest in finding that in someone I hated as much as you.... but that changed....’-Eddie ‘I'd been feeling weird towards you for a while now, I just didn’t know what it was, it was all new to me, but seeing you transform.... I guess it finally pushed me over the edge.... my brain was overloaded, my heart was pounding, and I can’t even admit the thoughts I had about your body while watching it, one I will admit though for your sake is that I don’t regret what you did to me when you went berserk...... I might have even enjoyed it more than I should have..........’-Eddie Peter’s mouth hung agape and his eyes were as large as the world, whilst Eddie was turning red as a beet at the confession he had just made. .......................... Mustering up the courage to break the silence ‘I see.... well I can’t say I dislike how you look now, you are even more impressive now, but at least now I don’t have to be insecure around you’-Peter Pointing at his body ‘You like THIS?’ Said Eddie surprised, he thought he was too much now for anyone to find attractive but his worries have just been blown away with the words from the guy he was in love with ‘I mean... I’m hoping you like what you see too?’-Peter ‘From what I said earlier you should know the answer to that is yes twig’ Eddie said sarcastically ‘Besides, I liked it even before the extra meat’-Eddie Flexing his arm ‘More like a sturdy tree than a twig now don’t you think?’ Peter said with a smirk Doing a double bicep pose ‘Eh still looks like a twig compared to THESE’ Eddie said arrogantly but in good fun Bringing his right hand to his cheek, arm supported on his crossed legs ‘Great, I could make men and women cream themselves from just looking at me and I STILL can’t impress you!’ Peter said with a bit of sarcastic annoyance in his voice ‘Still, I know why I grew, but what happened to you?’-Peter ‘Not that I’m complaining about it....’-Peter ‘I think maybe the hormones I made the Symbiote create inside you, maybe there were leftover in your balls after the transformation so it was in your cum, and when you came in me, in that volume it reacted with the Symbiote inside me and had an explosive effect’-Eddie ‘And trust me I’m not complaining either because at least now I’m strong enough to take on that crazed fucking of yours again and actually enjoy it instead of fearing for my life, I almost got fucked to death by a muscle rage machine’ Eddie said with a mischievous look. ‘I’m sorry about that...’-Peter ‘You can make it up to me by giving me a second chance to prove myself’ Eddie said sarcastically. ‘I think your new muscles came with extra arrogance too’ Peter said sounding slightly annoyed but intrigued by Eddie. ‘Oh no, whatever shall I do, could you help me with that oh Spider-Man?’-Eddie Quickly grabbing Eddie and bringing him in close face to face to a dead-serious face, surprising even the overconfident Eddie, Peter whispered into his left ear ‘I will teach you that every hero has a bad side....’ as he heard these words Eddie felt the enormous meat Peter had now become hard below him even lifting him just slightly off of the floor. Gulp ‘I think I did create a monster in the end’ Eddie thought to himself. With hungry eyes and a shallow breath coming from his mouth Peter grabbed Eddie and flipped him right over. Eddie could barely grasp what was going on before he felt his hips being pulled up, ass in air and knees on the cold floor. His own massive cock becoming rock-hard within moments slapping his torso forcefully, the head reaching just shy of his cleavage, however, he was still extremely nervous after his ‘traumatic’ experience with Peter’s new and improved dick when he had transformed. Although he quickly started to lose focus on that as he felt a moist tongue suddenly penetrating him without remorse, exploring his insides with the conviction one would explore uncharted territory with. MOAN ‘Ohhh Pete, Pete-er, I haven’t done this before go a little easi-AAaaAoON me’-Eddie *SLURP* Peter pulling his tongue out of Eddie ‘Never huh? I honestly wouldn’t believe you if I didn’t know you as well as I do because the face you're making right now tells me you wouldn’t be able to live without it’ Said Peter in a playful cocky tone. ‘Shut up, don’t think just because you’re a bit more buff now that I’ll be your playthi-High pitched whimper’ Eddie tried to confidently put out as Peter suddenly sucked on his hole forcefully ‘Oh really?’ Said Peter in a sarcastic tone while licking his lips ‘Well that pitch you just hit would beg to differ’ –Peter ‘Don’t mess with me twig!’ Said Eddie clearly a few shades redder than he was just a few seconds ago 'Hmm.. so even a guy like you can become flustered....' Peter thought to himself taken aback by the adorable expression on that muscle freak's face ‘Then, prove it mu-scle-man’-Peter Eddie couldn’t take the humiliation anymore, he was the dominant one out of the two of them, not Peter, he couldn’t believe how much control Peter had over him just by giving him a rimjob, he had to turn the tables on him before he loses control to Peter, if there is one thing stronger than Eddie’s lust (besides his new and improved muscles) it was his ego. He quickly grabbed Peter with his legs in a leg cradle move bringing him down to the ground then turning around and pinning him in place. Being on top of Peter like this, having the control again Eddie understood why Peter was enjoying it so much, and his titanic cock agreed. ‘Come on, I was just starting to enjoy it....’ Said Peter dispirited ‘Well, I have an idea for something you might enjoy, I know I will at least’ Said Eddie with a lustful look, propping Peter’s legs up on his own shoulders and placing the head of his cock on Peter’s hole ‘Hey, Ed, you’re not serious right?’-Peter Smirking –Eddie ‘Ed, no, you can’t put that thing in me, mine almost broke you and mine’s still human-ish, you can’t be serious’ Said Peter clearly worried Eddie accumulated saliva in his mouth before pouring it over his massive pole, lubricating its length up and down and starting to move in closer to Peter, as close as he could without entering him. Peter was sweating profusely at this point and was starting to freak out. ‘Yo, YO, YO, YO ED, you can’t be serious, you’re gonna kill me with that thing!’-Peter Grabbing Peter’s cock and kissing it ‘Don’t worry, I took yours when I was normal, I’m pretty sure that new body of yours can take much worse than this, I mean what else are these delicious Groping Peter’s Pecs Roughly muscles good for then, you musclebound spider?’ Said Eddie arrogantly with an almost evil look in his eyes That’s when Eddie grabbed Peter by the shoulders and started pushing Peter unto his monster shaft, swiftly penetrating him down to his balls in one smooth controlled movement, all 40cm (16”) of it, knocking the wind out of Peter. The thing’s head had ended up two-thirds of the way up Peter’s oesophagus. He was almost choking on Eddie’s dick but from the wrong end. When he reached all the way inside Eddie collapsed partially unto Peter below him, it felt amazing, no, more than amazing, it was indescribable, it fucked Eddie up, his best judgement was a small boat in the storming state that his mind was in right now and Peter was going to pay dearly for it as he started to pull out of Peter. ‘SHIIIIIIT, NGHHH UHHH!!!!’ Peter yelled in erotic fury, his mind going blank from the pleasure. When Eddie had pulled out about three quarters of the way, he then mercilessly slammed the whole length back in in one shot. Drawing a perverted and painful scream from his victim. This only feeding more into the animalistic side of Eddie that had taken over. The old Venom had nothing on the sadistic sexual hunger that Eddie embodied right at this moment, in fact, it would have seemed quite tame in comparison. Eddie, with a Cheshire grin plastered on his face, started to progressively pull out about halfway then ram Peter’s hole full throttle, picking up the pace with each audible WHACK! that echoed through the room followed by a loud moan that could only be described as immoral. As Eddie had let himself fall into hedonistic depravity, an hour and a half in, he was pounding Peter in the bulldog position as if he was trying to make minced meat out of the poor boy, the amazing Spider-Man had been reduced to nothing more than a muscle-bound nearly sexually-comatose fleshlight for the Venom. He had fucked him doggy, pile driver, jockey. Up, down, and side-to-side, on his back, on his knees, on his stomach, up-side-down. Peter’s asshole didn’t even function anymore and he was starting to wonder if his prostate had been obliterated. Every attempt at a protest or for a rest-stop out of Peter’s mouth was quashed by Eddie giving him a harder than normal fuck shutting him right up. Peter couldn’t hold out much longer. ‘Ed, I... UGH! I can’t GAHHH FUCK! EDDIE I’M FUCK FUCK FUUUCK’-Peter ‘Just shut up and just let me make you mine, only mine...’ Eddie whispered into Peter’s ear as he carry-fucked him, moving him up and down like a glorified fleshlight His words made Peter’s eyes light up like stars on a clear night and that’s when he reached his limit ‘FUUUUUUUCK!!!’ Peter said as Eddie rammed his asshole one last time ‘NO you WON’T!’ Eddie said as he grabbed onto Peter’s cock with his mouth sucking down so hard it locked him unto it and that’s when it happened. Peter roared as a massive load shut up flooding Eddie’s throat so forcefully he almost let go, but he was steadfast and sucked even harder, then it happened again, and again, 8 huge shots. Eddie’s stomach had distended a bit just from the volume as if he had been in an eating competition. By the time he let go, Peter was drenched in sweat from the orgasm he had and Eddie was exhausted and nauseous from the cum he just drank. From the exhaustion he let go of Peter, he was held up by Eddie’s pole still inside him but as Eddie started to go limp he slid down and off of his dick falling to the floor exhausted, Eddie came crashing down on his own as well, one arm on either side of Peter just barely holding him up, and as Peter looked straight at the musclegod that just fucked him to heaven, hell, and back, Eddie, with his mouth still full of Peter’s cum, grabbed him and gave him a french kiss that should be written down in history books, coating Peter’s mouth and forcing him to swallow his own cum, their tongues wrestling each other as if it were an Olympic match. After what seemed like 20 minutes of ferociously eating each other’s tongues they finally broke the kiss to the sound of cum dripping onto the floor. ‘Holy shit’ Said Peter, his body shaking slightly ‘You’re all mine Spidey, don’t forget that’ Said Eddie in an arrogant tone but with soft eyes that betrayed his words with his true meaning. -------The End------

** Please try to read the first 3 parts to get the full story ** A few days have passed since he had his nightmare. He doesn’t want to talk to me about it, but I see him checking for me if I am not in sight. We go to work as normal, but he’ll text me a few times a day to make sure everything is ok. When we sleep, he is extra close and needs to be touching me. When we go to the gym, he wants to workout with me, something he normally does not do. He knows I like to throw around some serious weight, but I cannot say no, without knowing what’s up. I don’t want to alienate him or push him further into a depression. We finish our workout, have showered, and are driving home. I’m driving and his left hand is playing with short hair on the back of my head and top of my neck as normal, but over the past few days, it’s been different. It’s not the sexual play he normally does, but a more tactile touch, making sure I’m real. At a stop light I turn to him and he turns to me. I gaze into his eyes and say, “Please tell me what happened in your dream. I know it has something to do with me.” My eyes pleading with him to let me in. He looks forward and says, “The light is green.” There is an immense sadness in his voice. “When we get home.” I silently let out a breath, my chest finally relaxes. He knows our love for each other can overcome anything. He knows these last few days have been as painful for me as they were for him. I put my right hand on his leg and gently squeeze to show I am here, and here for him. He puts his left hand on top of mine and squeezes back. A tear rolls down from my eye. We get home and are inside. Dinner can wait. We sit in the living room with glasses of ice water, as I’m sure there will be tears shed. We are on the couch. He is to my right, but he put his whole body on the couch is facing me and his knees are right against my thighs and shorts. It’s another sign of his need to be close to me for a reason unknown to me. I turn my head to look directly at him and put my left hand on his cheek and caress it with my thumb and the palm of my hand. I play with a few of his curls. His right hand is on my right thigh, his left hand on the back of my neck with the same feeling as in the car. He brings his mouth in for a kiss, but pulls back. He’s trembling. I see a tear roll down his face. “Please tell me what happened in you dream.” “It started so wonderfully.” There was a spring in voice which was good. “We were on the beach, it was a gorgeous day, and I was rubbing lotion on you. We were getting playful, but a storm approached.” He trailed off and grew silent. “And?” I asked softly. “I made stupid mistake.” He turned away. I did not want to force him to face me, but I put some pressure on my hand, begging him to face me. He turned to me. “The storm became bad, I left you to retrieve our keys and phones. I had left them in a bag and did not put them in the cart.” He began to weep. I moved my forehead to his, hoping sensation of our touching would reassure him. “Go on.” “I fell. You came and picked me up. You carried me back towards the house but the wind was too strong. We stopped on the path and stooped down and a branch came out of nowhere.” More tears escaped him. Oh no I thought. “I am right here. I did not go anywhere.” “I know, but the branch impaled you in the back… It was my fault.” He was inconsolable. Tears streaming down his face. Our foreheads still touching. “I am right here, it was only a dream. I did not go anywhere. I am ok.” I pleaded with him in a whispered voice, “Look at me… look at me… please look at me.” He glanced up breaking our connection. His brown eyes pools of fear and distress. The tears continued to well up. “It was so real.” He sobbed and bowed his head again. “I know… but it was not.” I assured him. “Look at me.” I pulled his chin up and I gazed deeply into his eyes and he stared into my blue eyes. I grabbed both his hands and put them on both sides of my head. “See, I am here with you right now.” “I know… I know.” He whispered. I moved in for a kiss. Very gently and tentatively at first. I did not want to scare him. He accepted the kiss. He moved his hands from the sides of my face to the back of my head and began to pull me closer. I let him do it, knowing he was reaffirming I was with him. He broke the kiss and turned towards his water. “Better?” I asked. “A bit.” He replied. “Good. I was worried about you.” I put my right hand on his back and gently swirled it around, patting him every so often. The warmth of my touch seemed to help. He turned towards me. “I’m sorry.” “For what? You had a vivid dream where someone you cared for died. You have every right to be scared. But you cannot shut yourself off from me. I am right here and always will be.” My hand moved to his legs and softly massaged them. “I’m sorry.” “Ok, enough. Say you’re sorry again and I spank your ass.” I put as much playfulness in the statement as I could, just hoping he’d get the message. “Promise?” He smiled mischievously. He had turned the corner and was getting back to himself. His tears were dried up. I put my hand in his hair and played with the curls. “Did I have the curly hair in your dream, or did you get to have them?” “They were all mine.” He smirked. “Nice.” Now this was more like it. He put his glass of water down and climbed into my lap, straddling my legs. He pulled my shirt off and put his hands on my chest and lightly kissed my nipples. He said, “In my dream I never got to put lotion on your chest.” He coyly glanced up at me. I put my hands behind my head giving him full access to my chest. I must be the biggest sucker in the world. He slowly came in for a kiss, hands still on my pecs playing with whatever passed for chest hair on me. I puckered up and he did it again, he licked my nose. I quickly pulled my hands from behind my head and wrapped one around his waist. I feigned anger and slapped him on the ass. He jumped up, out of my grasp, and took off down the hallway to the bedroom. I chased after him, dinner all but forgotten. We were about to make up for the days of missed fun. I got to the bedroom and he was struggling to quickly remove is shirt and shorts. “Here, let me help.” I said and proceeded to grab the collar of his t-shirt and rip it off him. I grabbed him in one arm, hefted him up, and carefully yanked off his gym shorts and underwear and gently spanked him again. I put him down and he stood before me naked as the day he was born, with one major exception or should I say, one major erection. I moved closer and he pulled down my shorts. “Miss me?” I asked. They were the last words spoken that night. He moved his hands all over my body and I let him. He never went right after my dick, which I found arousing. He would always play with my arms, chest, or something else. This time was no different. He playfully punched my abs, which I flexed at the last second, going from hard to rock hard. He ran his hands up and down the washboard and pretended to hum a tune. I giggled at his silliness. He moved behind me and still played with my abs. His head was close to my back, applying gentle kisses every once in a while. He moved his hands up to my chest, gently played with the light hairs there, and then to his favorite spot, my biceps. He slid his hands under my arms and latched them on to the top of my biceps from the front, like he was going to do a pull up. I straightened up and flexed. He was lifted off the ground and inch or two. He sighed and his dick let loose a glob of pre-cum which traveled down my back into my ass crack. He held on for a long time and I let him. Every so often a gentle kiss would be placed on the back of my neck or between my shoulder blades. I stood still, letting him reacquaint himself with me. Whatever was needed to bring him back to me I could endure, I would endure, for him. After a while he slowly released his hold and I relaxed my arms. He came around to the front of me and looked into my blue eyes and saw they were sparkling, just for him. He put his left hand on my cheek and turned his head towards the bed. We moved over to it, but not to sleep. I lay on my back. He jumped on top of me and put both of his hands back on my chest. He kneaded the muscles in hopes of denting them. I flexed and turned the pecs to stone. He made fists and pounded them. I giggled which only made him beat me harder. His beating on my chest caused my dick to arouse. He felt it and smiled. He leaned down and put his lips on my right nipple, knowing it was the more sensitive of the two. His lips on my right nipple, saliva moistening the hair as well, his right hand playing with my left nipple, I was going to like this. He glanced up, making sure I was still watching, and he proceeded to nibble my nipple. My hips bucked at the sensation. His lower body was tossed up a few inches, but he kept ahold using his right hand and his teeth. He landed on me and his moved his lower body around my crotch to arouse me even more. Pretty soon we were both sporting impressive boners. He was still working my chest over. He switched sides and was now nibbling on my left nipple and had his left hand on my right one, gently flicking the already sensitive tip. He would occasionally tug on the tip trying to pull it up and off my body. I tensed my pec muscles as hard as I could to distract his efforts, but this only encouraged him as he felt he had hit another sensitive zone. He came up for a breather and I exhaled and relaxed my chest. He smiled and lay his hand right gently on my chest in the cavity between my two pecs and started massaging the hair I had there. To say I had little to no chest or body hair was an understatement. Some areas I shaved off, like my armpits or crotch. Some areas, I just have very little to none, like my arms, legs, and chest. The hair I have is tremendously sensitive and he knew how to stir up trouble, as it were. He started by running his fingers up and down the area, brushing the hair tenderly. He spread his legs to the sides my waist, basically opening his ass for me. He leaned down, wet his lips, and put his mouth in the crevice between my pecs. His tongue darted out and lapped at the hairs, wetting them. He kept re-wetting his tongue and applying the moisture to the hairs. I was not sure what he was up to, but really wanted to find out. I pulled my arms down from behind my head and tried to push him backwards and slide my dick into his ass so I could pleasure him, but he moaned and looked at me with an imploring look to let him continue. I put my arms back behind my head. Tonight was all about what he wanted. When he was satisfied the area was sufficiently wet, he scooted up my body and slid his still erect dick between my pecs. Oh nice, a pec fuck. Kinky bastard. He leaned back for a second so he could position his dick, then leaned forward putting his hands on my flexed biceps. He was going to use my arms as grips as he fucked my pecs. This guy was good, and he was all mine. I nodded that I understood what he was going to do and he grinned. I raised my knees so he wouldn’t slip off me on his backstroke. I let him get a grip on my biceps and then grabbed his wrists with the opposite hand to keep him in place. He may be holding my biceps, but there was no guaranty they’d stay on while he was in the throes of passion. I wanted to be sure he was secure and that he didn’t need to worry about slipping off or losing his grip. He sensed my innate desire to be sure he was safe and secure. He leaned down and gave me a playful kiss on the nose and a quick wink. He arched an eyebrow asking if I was ready, and I winked back and blew him a kiss, saying give me your best shot. He started slowly, moving his dick ever so gently in the area. Up and back, then again. The tempo increased every so often. His hands were still anchored to my biceps and his fingers were pressing into my muscles, but they were not causing me any pain nor were they denting my muscles. After a few minutes, I decided to up the ante and flexed my chest a bit. I closed the area and made it a tighter fit. He had suitably wet the area and his dick continued to slide in and out of the cavity with ease. He smiled, liking the new feeling of pressure on his dick. The sensation his dick caused to my chest hairs with the new tightness caused my dick to spurt out a glob of pre-cum. He felt it on his ass and grinned. He increased the speed of his movements and I raised my legs to shorten the distance he traveled. More time passed and he kept it up. Every once in a while he would spit onto his dick if he felt it was too dry and would chaff my chest. I un-flexed and re-flexed my chest, harder this time. He looked down and smiled. He increased the tempo and was bucking his ass into my thighs on his back movement. I briefly thought he may hurt himself, but until I saw something go awry, I was going to let him have at it. His grip on my arms was increasing and I actually felt him pressing my biceps, so I flexed them harder. He sensed the new hardness in my arms and translated this into the movements of his pelvis. He was getting close. He was gyrating so much and moving back and forth so fast, it was almost a blur. I carefully raised my head and stuck my tongue out. On his forward movement, his dick came out the topside of cavity between my pecs. I timed my movements with his and lapped at his dick every time it came out. He sensed the new participant in his plan and drove his dick further into the crevice so it would be closer to my tongue. We kept at it for another few minutes. I had only two thoughts; make sure he enjoys every second, and god dam this guy has some awesome stamina. All of the sudden his entire body tensed and I knew this was it. On his final push forward, he fingers ground into my biceps for the first time. His legs tightened around my chest and held on for dear life. His dick started to grow larger due to the load traveling along it. I squeezed my pecs as tight as I could, but not too tight as to restrict the flow. He raised his head towards the ceiling and opened his mouth but no sound came out. He shot the load right into my mouth. I gulped down as much as I could. Volley number two came quickly on the heels of number one. I was not prepared as I was still swallowing his first load. He coated my face, chin, and sternum. Volley number three was not as powerful, but I still got a taste. I released my grip on his wrists and moved my arms to his ass. I relaxed my pec muscles to release his dick and slid him up my chest and closer to my mouth. I engulfed his dick. Volley number four went right down my throat. He had arched his back and had put his hands in his hair, pulling at the curls like he was in pain, but I knew it was a pleasure filled pain. I raised my hands to steady him, lest he fall backwards or to a side. He slowed his pelvic movements and dropped his hands from his hair. I released my hold on him. He looked down, his curly hair encircled his face. He was spent, but still in complete rapture from the experience. He fell forward, but I moved faster. I caught him. I delicately lowered him the rest of the way, letting his legs slide down my body and letting his body come to rest on top of mine. I wrapped my arms over his back and tenderly squeezed his body to mine. Our faces met, his hair covered both our faces and he kissed my cum covered lips, not the nose. We both giggled.

* Please try to read the first two parts before this one * He walks us to the bed, his rock hard dick still embedded in my ass. I am like a little child in his arms. Our mouths still attached and probing the other. The slap on my ass still ringing, but not in a painful way, as I knew he did not mean it that way. Like my lick of his nose, his slap of my ass was our playful way showing our love for each other. He sits on the edge, put his hands on my hips and effortlessly lifts me off his dick. Holding me in the air, his biceps partially flexed to show me his strength, our lips parted, he smiles, his bright blue eyes ablaze with love and affection. I put my hands in his short blonde hair and massage his scalp. He rolls his head around enjoying the attention I am paying to it. He pulls my body close to his and his mouth briefly and gently encircles my dick. His tongue washes around it, coating it with copious amounts of saliva, and he gently rakes his teeth over my dick. I shudder at the feeling and use every remaining ounce of strength to not cum on the spot. He pulls my dick out of his mouth and gives me the look of “this is what awaits you”. I smile an exhausted smile. He smiles and softly sets me on the bed next to him. We were still facing each other, my legs next to his thighs, my toes near his ass. He puts his left hand in my hair and massages my scalp, as I did to him. My curly brown hair a seemingly tangled mess of knots, but he enjoys gently running his fingers thru it like a comb. I scrunch closer to his torso, wanting to have the most intimate contact possible. I place my hands between his legs and delicately tug on his penis. The warmth his body exudes warms me completely. He senses my need and lays back on the bed and puts his arms behind his head. He is signaling he is opening himself up to me and whatever I want to do. I want to jump on him, but need to rest first, and he senses it. I lie next to him and pull his left arm from behind his head and put it down behind me. I move into the crevice, and use his bicep as a pillow. He lets his bicep stay un-flexed so it would be soft for my head. I throw my left arm up over his chest. Just a light covering of tan hair on his chest. He never needed to shave his chest, like I did. I use my fingers to caress the light coating of hair and pec muscles, not twisting or pulling, just lightly swirling it around. He sighs and moves his left hand up and down my back, caressing it in response to my actions. His strong fingers running across my lower back, ass, and upper leg. As worn-out and drowsy as I was, I spurted a glob of pre-cum onto his side. He hummed and I could tell he had smiled. “Rest”, was all he said. In response I closed my eyes. I could still feel his arm gently caressing my body and his chest softly raising and lowering. He was resting as well. I eventually slept and dreamt. We are on a beach, hot sun overhead, and our bodies mostly under a large blue beach umbrella. A large blanket spread out, partially in the sun, partially in the shade. His tan muscled body lying chest down on the blanket, legs in the sun, the rest of him in shade. He is staring off into space and I wonder what he is thinking. I watch as people walk by and either coyly glance at us or opening gawk at him. When they see I am watching them, I arch my eyebrow and smile a crooked smile, letting them know he’s all mine. Most move on, but some continue to admire him and then I know how lucky I am. I turned to him again and watched as driblets of sweat started at the scrunched muscles around the nape of his neck then slowly traveled down his wide upper and lower lats to the point where it pooled near the top of his board shorts. The droplets at the top were oh so small and slow, but picked up speed and size as they joined together in travel down his back. I imagined myself as one of the droplets and the fun I would have sliding down the muscles until I joined everyone else at the bottom. He knew I was staring. He enjoys my staring at him. He rolls over and holds up a bottle of lotion. I nod and got out of the chair. I was grateful he wore board shorts and not a banana hammock, ok posing shorts, no, banana hammock is the right term when he is wearing posing trunks. I would be arrested for indecent exposure, mainly for a raging hard-on popping a major tent on a public beach. I squat down in front of him and put some lotion on my hands. I start with his shoulders. Boulders, each of them. Densely muscled through years of exercise and play. I work my fingers into the muscles to apply the lotion, but also unashamedly get a good grope of them. He knows what I’m up to and just lays there as if nothing is happening. He raises his head and rests his chin on the back of his hands, his eyes on my upper abs, and his mouth near my bellybutton. As I continue to apply the lotion, I bring my waist right into his face. He gets the hint. He sticks out his tongue and plays with the curly brown hair in and around my navel and the top of my shorts. He frees his right hand and gently slides it up the left leg of my board shorts. His hand gently strokes my leg hairs causing my dick to swell. He brushes against my dick with his fingertips. He is careful to conceal his actions as we are not the only people on the beach. I continue to spread the lotion on his shoulders. His tongue dips into the space between my waist and shorts and he playfully lets saliva drop off his tongue, wetting my upper pubic hairs. He uses his tongue to spread the wetness around. A clouds pass overhead, casting shadows on the beach. A seagull screeches looking for food. Waves crash onto the beach and kids are joyfully yelling and playing. We are blind to all of this. It is only he and I in our world. My hands travel further down his back and I need to raise up higher to be able to reach down. I get on my knees, essentially moving my bellybutton out of reach, but putting my crotch at his mouth level. My hands are spreading lotion and exploring his wide traps and his tongue is lapping at the crotch opening of my shorts, desperately trying to get in and get the prize. His right hand is still up my shorts and gently massaging my dick, which is now at full mast, or as full mast as it could be, while being constrained by board shorts. I relax and sit back on my hunches. He removes his hand and pulls his face back. He looks up and grins an evil and maliciously devious grin. I know what he wants, but I want to torture him some more. I nod ‘No’ and he gives me his best pouty face. I laugh out loud and several people turn to see what happened. I gulp and he giggles. A few moments later, everyone has stopped looking our way. I move around him and squat with my legs on each side of his right quadriceps. His legs are sturdy and my I added weight does not bother him. He raises his leg lifting me off the ground, just to show off. I place my hands on his ass to steady myself. I squeeze his ass cheeks and he lets me play with them. He lowers his leg and I get to business. I put more lotion on my hands and reach up to his mid-lats and start to rub it in. The greasiness of the lotion mixing with the sweat on his back make him a big slip and slide. His muscles tense and relax to the pressure and movement of my hands. I want to lean down and lick his whole back, but again, we’re on a public beach. I work on his side-lats and am in awe at the size of their span. My dick starts to expand again and he feels it. He twists his leg in response. I lean up and pull forward purposely running my erection along his leg. He closes his legs together, trapping my left leg between them. I squirm, he tenses them playfully. He relaxes his muscles and I see a small wet spot on my shorts. At least I didn’t cum. I return to his back. I am at the lowest part, right above the board shorts. He has some very light tan hair there and two dimples. I put my index and fore fingers together on each hand and use them to rub the area, gently at first, then with more pressure. Applying lotion to his back is all but done, but I want to have a little fun. I curl my fingers under the top of his shorts and massage the top of his ass cheeks. He sucks in his breath which creates a bit more space for me to maneuver. My fingers dance in the area and he tenses his cheeks just a bit. As much as I want to pull his shorts down go full throttle laying kisses and slobber on his baby smooth ass, I restrain myself. A few dark clouds pass over. I glance up and nudge him to look. I arch an eyebrow asking if we should go. He shakes his head and puts it back down. He tamps his right leg, his way of saying get going, you’re not done. I scoot down his leg and shift so I am between both legs. I put some more lotion on my hands and start to apply it his lower and upper legs. Using both hands I start with his left calf and work my way up to his lower quad. I push his board shorts up a bit and apply the lotion as far as I can reach without being arrested. The muscles are coiled and tight, my working them over does not seem to even dent them. I move to the right side. I start at the top and work my way down, ending at his ankles. Now we both workout, sometimes together, but usually apart. I’ve taken a chance or two to secretly watch him do squats and deadlifts and the weight he can push up blows my mind. I keep this in mind as I continue to work his legs. I slap the side of his leg letting him know I’m done and to turn over, which he does. More dark clouds. He puts his hands over his eyes and twitches at me indicating to get a move on. I am at his feet looking up his muscled body. What a sight to behold. He lifts himself onto his elbows and looks down toward me. He sees my wet spot and giggles. I twitch indicating what about it? As I gaze at him, he’s not grotesquely muscled, but he is larger than most men. From legs to waist to chest to shoulders and arms, each section stands out on its own. He works each section religiously. He’s not one of those gym guys with a barrel chest and chicken legs. He also doesn’t show off at the gym to impress those watching him. He’s never flexing in the mirrors to see how big his arm or chest are or to put someone else to shame. He’s not ashamed of his size and strength, but he will not embarrass anyone else by flexing or lifting more than they do. It’s just not in his nature and I love him so much for this. I’ve had the pleasure of pleasuring each area. He has shown me some portion of his strength. He doesn’t think I know how strong he is, but I’ve got a pretty good idea. I never want to put him to the test, but I always feel safe when I am with him. I get to work applying lotion on the tops of his calves and quads, playfully extending my hand under his shorts. As quite a few people have left the beach due to the clouds, I feel safer being more forward with my actions. On one of my trips under his shorts, I brush across the tip of his dick. I mildly flick it with my finger and in response it grows. It nears my finger and I rub the head between my thumb and index finger. He’s smiling at me. I resume massaging his impossibly hard leg muscle and occasionally return to his dick, which is now almost fully hard. I climb up his legs and sit on his waist. His erection is right under me. I move around like I am getting situated. He knows differently and moves his hips back and forth so his erection rubs along the crack of my ass. We find a spot comfortable for the both of us and I continue. I put the palm of hand on his pecs and gently push down indicating I’d like him to lay back down, flat on his back. He glances at me, playfully resists, and tenses his pecs to show off. I gently rub my palm over them to spread some lotion and then I leave his chest area and move back down to his waist. He sulks, gives in, and lays back, thinking I have no interest in applying lotion to his chest. I’m just working my way up to them. His abs are incredibly hard, like bricks in a wall, I rub lotion on them, enjoying the feeling of them against my fingers. I explore the crease between each one. I wish it were my lips, but when on a public beach… I keep at it and he instinctively flexes his them. They come out in greater relief. Veins start to pop up. I caress each set and he hums. When he hums, I’m doing something right. He shifts his hips and I feel his erection is growing again. I need to speed it up or there’ll be a scene. I move up to his chest and just as I begin to apply lotion, I feel a spatter of rain on my back. I turn to see dark clouds have taken over and glance back to him. He acquiesces and nods that we should go. I very slowly withdraw my hands and he understands what I want. He smiles and nods again, which means fun time will begin back at the house. The wind suddenly picks up and our umbrella starts to pull out of the sand. He notices and instinctively grabs it and shoves it deeper into the sand. Just watching his quickness and agility make me rethink what I know about his strength. His bicep is actually flexed holding the umbrella down. He sees me staring and snaps his fingers to break my trance. He glances around indicating to get a move on it or we’ll be soaked. I gather up the blanket, fold the chair, and push everything into our beach cart. He pulls the umbrella out of the sand and quickly folds it down and closes the straps to secure it. We quickly put our t-shirts back on. He puts the umbrella into the cart and grabs the handle. The rain is picking up and the wind has steadily increased. Now, I’m not a little guy, but the force of the wind pushing against me is making it hard for me to stand upright. We start trudging up the beach toward the dunes. I am walking directly behind him with my hand holding tightly onto his t-shirt to keep me out of the worst of it. He doesn’t mind and expects me to be there, holding onto to him. I notice I left the bag with our phones and keys in the sand. I bang on his back, he turns, and I point to the remaining bag. He nods “No”, but I point more urgently at it and indicate it has our phones and keys in it. He still nods no, but I am not thinking straight. The storm has me completely out of sorts. I ignore him and turn around to head back. It’s only 10 yards or so. I can do it and we need our phones and keys. I get about half way there when the wind picks up again and pummels me in the side. I stumble to the sand. I turn to face him and try to yell for help, but the wind and rain drown out my voice. He suddenly notices I am not behind him and looks around for me. He sees me waving, drops the cart handle, and starts sprinting to me. It takes him only a few seconds to reach me. He gets to me, kneels down, and quickly picks me up. He turns to walk back to the cart, the dunes, and the safety of our house. Even with my extra weight, he moves quickly and when we reach the cart, he walks right past it. He knows our safety, my safety, is all that matters to him. He carries me down the dune path, his left bicep protecting my face as much as possible. The wind on the path is funneled right into our faces and he is having a harder time seeing. I poke him in the chest and he pauses and looks down to me. I indicate to stoop down and let the wind die down. He agrees. He leans over and sets me down and gets between me and the wind. I look up into blue eyes and see they are still sparkling but have a sadness caused by my stupidity. I know he will never mention it aloud as I will be embarrassed and ashamed enough. All of the sudden he lets out a “humph” and I see his face contort into pain for the first time. He pushes his shoulders back and bares his teeth, wanting to scream. I think I see a tear escape his eye. Then I see a droplet of blood drop from his shorts to the ground. Oh no, what have I done? I panic and pull him close to me. He puts his full weight on me to protect me as he knows this is the last thing he will be able to do. He looks me in the eyes and smiles so warmly, knowing our love has been all he ever wanted or needed. He puts his hands on the sides of my head and pulls me in for a kiss. I am openly crying, praying this will not be our last kiss, our last trip to the beach, our last anything. As our lips meets he grunts again and slumps over me. I yell for help, but nobody can hear me. He slowly passes away in my arms. I jolt awake from the dream screaming and yelling his name. There are tears streaming down my face. He sits up and immediately puts his arms around me, moves me into his lap. He puts he head over mine, comforting me, holding me tightly, like a parent with a scared child, but something more. I calm down and he starts running his hand through my hair, playing with the curls. He softly kisses my forehead and says, “I’m right here. It’s alright.”

After the lick on my nose, I knew it was going to be a fun-filled session for both of us. His sexy dark brown eyes, curly brown hair, and manicured dark brown chest hair were sexy and sensual. I stood still and he moved in for a second attempt to kiss me. He used his arms around my neck to pull himself closer to me. His lips were pursed and ready to latch on to mine. I wet my lips in anticipation. His eyes were wide open and he saw me wet my lips, but I was ready for another attempt at some tomfoolery. Just before our lips met, he tried to get me on the nose again, but I was ready. I moved my head up and caught his lower lip with my teeth. I teased it, shaking it side to side. He giggled, knowing he was caught. His giggling caused more pre-cum to escape his dick and coat my abs. I released his lower lip briefly and he came right back and applied a wet sensual kiss that would melt frozen butter in a heartbeat. He didn’t move, I didn’t move. We stood there and enjoyed the luxurious moment. Our mouths locked together, lips on lips, staring into each other’s eyes. Our tongues began dancing with each other, wrestling for position, playfully moving in and out of each other’s mouths. He pulled himself closer to me and higher up so our heads were at the same level. He locked his legs around my waist to secure himself. I moved my arms to cradle his ass. My dick was still inside him and rock hard, so he wasn’t going anywhere. He knew my strength, or at least he thought he did, and he knew he was safe as child in a parents arms, but his attempt to get closer made my chest ache like I had lost a lover, forever. In his need to feel more secure, I ached to have him as close to me as humanly possible, without hurting him. His safety and pleasure were my world. I moved my arms up his back and gently squeezed. It brought him just a bit closer and he moaned at the pressure and exhaled right into my mouth. The warmness of his breath entering my mouth and tickling the back of my throat made me quake. Our closeness was more than sexual, it was innately intimate, utterly personal, and there was a wholeness between the two of us no one else would ever experience or share. We continued to kiss, rewetting our lips as needed. I closed my eyes and let him take over. Giving him control of how we progressed made me happy. He put his hands on the sides of my head, I opened my eyes to see what he was up to, and he pulled his lips back. He smiled and moved in again. This time he came straight at my mouth. Pursed wet lips hit mine, oh so gently and briefly, then pulled back. He came in again, hit my lips a bit harder, and lingered on them for an extra moment. He ran his tongue into the little space between our lips, wetting both. I reclosed my eyes knowing play time was over, now PLAYTIME had begun. He pulled back and came back in oh so slowly. I sensed rather than felt when they were about to hit for the third time. Very gentle pressure at first, but it increased as his lips made complete contact with mine. His lips were oh so soft and full. Just the pressure alone was making me crazy. I wanted to pull his head completely to mine, but knew this would ruin it for him if I took over. I let him continue to apply pressure as he saw fit. He kept kissing me, more forcefully now. He wrapped his left arm around the back of my head and pulled my mouth as close to his as possible. He was moaning continually and I joined in. He used his tongue to trace the outside of my mouth. The gentleness and softness of the movements belied his desire to want chew at my lips and suck the air from my mouth. He moved his lips back over mine and began to explore my teeth, tongue, and mouth as if he had never experienced them before. He squirmed in my arms again, trying to get a better angle at my mouth. I obliged by thrusting my hips up, raising him an inch or two. His appreciation was immediate. He squeezed his ass on my dick to hold the position. He then darted his tongue into my mouth caressed my teeth. Starting on my upper right side, he moved the front of his tongue along the inside of my teeth, massaging the area where each tooth met the skin. The feeling was heavenly. The caressing of his tongue felt just like when his fingers zig-zagged across my biceps, stirring my hair. He worked his way around my entire mouth including the roof of my mouth. Feeling his taste buds rasp along the smooth roof would have made mortal men erupt on the spot, but I kept my cool and let him torture me with his arsenal of weapons. When he finished he pulled back but put his tongue between my upper teeth and lip and closed his mouth on the area. He gently sucked on my upper lip, wetting it with generous amounts of saliva. He withdrew his tongue and moved his lips to my lower lips and did the same. He stuck his tongue out and put it in the area under my lower lip, coaxing more of my lower lip into his mouth. He sucked and kissed and wet my lips until he grew weary. His eyes had the urgent look of wanting to pleasure me more, but they also had a look of exhaustion. I relaxed my grip on his back, he released the grip his ass had on my dick and slid back down a few inches. Now I was looking down into deep brown eyes, thinking how did I deserve this guy? He did everything to make sure I was pleasured and fulfilled. I playfully slapped his ass. He stared at me, mouth agape, and I moved my tongue right into the opening like it was an invitation.

The first three parts are here: Part 1: Part 2: Part 3: The Secret Lair After another raucous romp in the sack with his new plaything Carlos, Domino finally decides that maybe he should get back to focusing on his most important business. After both of the wolfmen revert back to their fully human selves, the hunky latino gets up from his master’s fancy bed they were tearing up with their claws and whatnot and starts running his newly-formed human hands all over his heavily-muscled frame. He immediately notices that he is even bigger all over his upper body from the start of his thick and veiny forearms all the way up to his bulbous brown-skinned shoulders. He has a perfectly formed set of bloated pecs now with dime-sized nipples that are positioned symmetrically with each other. He turns around to show off to his master and flexes his thickly formed marbleized abdominals as well to show Domino how he looks now. “Whatever you are doing to me master, it seems to be growing me every time I change back to myself.” He notices his lower half as well and how his quads glisten with a perfect proportion of darkly lit body hair that runs all the way down to his ankles. The veins are thick enough to where they are all visible just beneath his skin. His huge nine-inch cock dangles freely as it dribbles a very light amount of precum which can be seen in the dim lights just above both of them. The shadow of the latino wolfman’s ass does little to hide how thick it is as well. Domino grunts a few times noticing that his new favorite lover is maturing a lot quicker than even he thought was possible. “What’s happening to you Carlos is proving that the serum we are developing here is successful. Just think about it, a whole world full of musclebound studs that are also hiding secret identities that all come out at once during the peak of their hormonal cycles. You don’t need to wait for the full moon either because it can be summoned any time you please.” Carlos is now sweating profusely with all of the extreme talk of changing again, but Domino jumps to his feet from their bed to calm his young lover down before anything happens. The mature wolfman is looking remarkably well himself with a well-developed muscular frame unlike most 45-year-old bodybuilders. His thick furry pecs are still glistening after having tremendous sex with his young pup. He reaches in to squeeze Carlos up against them. It appears to be calming the furry latino down as he reaches around to feel his master’s incredibly round behind. He squeezes them both at the same time which gets a strong reaction from the dominant top. “Carlos, I have to admit to you that I wasn’t going to pursue a relationship but you have grown on me over the past few days. *there are a few chuckles from both of them* Yeah, I realize what I said. We have both experienced that multiple times over the past few days haven’t we?” There is a desk across the room from the bed. Domino hears his cell phone vibrating like crazy which forces him to let go of his hunky wolfpup and walk over to pick it up. He notices that there is a text from one of the board members from the meeting the other night. He looks over at Carlos and motions for him to go into the bathroom and shut the door. He dials the number on the phone and listens to the voice on the other end. “So…..they are in the building right now? I will meet with them in the testing area then. Thank you for letting me know Aras.” He puts his phone back down on the desk and walks over to the bathroom door and knocks. He can hear Carlos humming in the shower so he decides not to bother him. He grabs an unmarked bottle and begins squirting a clear solution all over his huge chest and runs it up and down his thick beefy upper body as well as his lower half including his big cock and balls to dissipate the smell of sex since he can’t take a shower himself at that moment. He puts on a clean black button-up shirt and tan khakis which isn’t his normal attire, but he doesn’t see a need to go all out for the situation. Carlos opens the door and sees Domino dressed. “Is it something important? I can feel several of our kind down the hall. They seem familiar to me for some reason.” Domino walks over to him and plants a huge kiss on his lips and holds him one last time. “Yes, I think we are about to move forward with our agenda here Carlos. I want you to go to the meeting room and see if Aras is in there. He will likely be awaiting my orders after this meetup with the others.” “Okay Domino. *rubs Domino’s thick beard with his fingers one more time* I care greatly for you master and I hope this will turn out well for all of us.” Domino lets go of Carlos and quickly puts his shoes on before going out the office door and down the hall. He can hear several voices echoing across the corridor as he finds the testing area. He sees two black-furred men and another that he is not too familiar with. They are all completely naked and seem to be a bit distracted for some reason. One of them turns and notices that Domino is walking in. “Master Luminov, we have brought you someone you might want to meet.” Domino pats the man on his thick shoulder and walks over to the man he is talking about. He suddenly realizes that this is the man that they converted just a few days back. He looks the man in his eyes. “So you must be uhhh…..*looks at Petr and is told the man’s name* Nathan…..Nathan Roberts. Okay well yes, I have wanted to meet you for quite some time. We have been waiting for you here. Let me have one of my assistant’s take you to get dressed.” Petr motions for Georgi to escort Nathan into another room while Domino finds a robe in a nearby medical cabinet. He hands it to the Bulgarian to put on. “Could you not find any clothes for all of you to wear Petr? I mean it is nice to see all of my clansman looking big and powerful, but if you are seen by anyone outside of this facility, it is going to create so much trouble…..well I don’t think you have an idea.” Petr shakes his head yes as he closes the robe and they both go to sit down in two chairs that are located almost directly in the middle of four holding areas that are meant for their test subjects. Domino starts to interrogate the Bulgarian. “So…..how did you end up with your pup and a man that we have been monitoring for several days at the same location? I have been caught up to speed by one of my people on your situation, but I do find it quite unusual that you would all be in the same place at the same time.” Petr agrees as he shakes his head yes. “Myself and Georgi were both playing around with each other in my office and we got carried away obviously and ended up finding dinner out in the city. *he smiles* We must have run into Nathan along the way and he just followed us perhaps. I think maybe Georgi was teaching him how to hunt…..I mean I think he was since things were a bit blurry.” Domino reaches over and puts his hand on Petr’s shoulder. He looks into the Bulgarian’s eyes and appears to be very unhappy with him. “Listen to me you have exposed us to the outside world with your little episode. I am hoping that this won’t get out of…..” Before Domino can get the word ‘hand’ out of his mouth, sirens begin blaring above their heads. A horrible scream can be heard in the distance as it immediately starts to affect Petr. He clutches his chest and head with both of his hands as he looks down at the ground. Domino can feel the beast within him starting to come forward as they both stand up. Petr is sweating profusely as he feels himself being taken over by his beastly side. He mutters, “Georgi…..NO…..please not him…..*body pops and crunches* UHHH…..HE IS VERY ANGRY!” Petr’s transformation is fairly quick as the wolf immediately emerges from both his robe and his skin in seconds as blood and gore is thrown all over the testing area. It is as if Petr just disintegrated beneath the huge beast. It takes a few seconds to stare over at Domino, who is still mostly in his human state, and jumps through a wall close to where the screams are coming from. The dazed man stumbles over to the destroyed wall and peeks through the opening and down the corridor just as wolf Petr is pierced with a silver staff. The animal’s screams are almost too much for Domino to bear as he feels his back cracking forcing him down to the ground. His hands are now transforming into huge claws as he sees the person down the hall pulling the staff out of Petr’s dead body. His black shirt and khaki pants are unable to handle what is happening to him as they shred in multiple places. He sees the skin peeling off of his arms and legs as thick black fur starts to cover his entire body. He feels both of his knees snap as his lower legs and calves reshape themselves to accommodate his newly forming dewclaws and claws. His face is also changing as his muzzle breaks his teeth off and protrudes from his head. His human ears fall off as well as his wolf ears quickly replace them. Normally his muscles would have already grown beneath his fur, but this time they expand last as each area of his body is popping and expanding. His stress level is forcing more testosterone to be produced and it is changing the entire transformation process. The remnants of his clothes fall off of him as his cock struggles to stay in its current shape. Domino’s eyes have turned a deep brown as he feels his ballsac growing to twice its size and his penis goes erect. He can’t understand why he would get so horny at such a terrible time, but it appears that the beast that was waiting inside him is now in control of his senses. Domino is trying desperately to stay in control of his mind so that he can somehow communicate with whoever it is as the person walks right up to the werewolf. They lean down to approach the hugely muscular wolfman and slowly caress its thick fur making the musclebeast shudder just slightly. The man starts talking to him. “Domino…..can you hear me in there? I don’t want to hurt you sir, I really don’t. *sees Domino’s thick wet cock spurting precum all over the ground* So you do recognize me?” The wolf growls several times and even snaps at him making the man show him the silver staff which has a thick blade on the end of it. It is also covered in chunks of flesh from its other victims. The animal can feel its energy and starts to whimper. The man puts the staff behind him as he looks into the wolfman’s brown eyes. It is the first time that he has ever noticed that Domino in his wolf form is following his own eyes. “Domino, give me a sign that you know me?” The wolfman’s giant left claw reaches out to grab a hold of the man’s right arm and slowly pulls him into it. It is now trying to talk as its tongue attempts to mouth words through its muzzle. “Vuuu…..Vaaaa…….Vaaaallllll……Vallllennn…….tttttiiiiinnnnn……pppppplllllleeeeaaaassssseeeee don’t kill me. IIIIIII looovvvveeee you. I promise I won’t hurt you. He likes you now, can’t you tell?” A loud bang is heard down the other end of the corridor. Before another word can be uttered, another huge muscle-bound werewolf races towards them as Valentin quickly scoots away from wolfy Domino. The staff is skidding beside him as he tries to keep track of where it went. The crazed wolfman jumps on top of Valentin and pierces his neck. He screams in agony as the animal’s sharp teeth attempt to reach for his jugular. Before it is able to do so, it is met up by two more equally powerful wolfmen, both of which are covered in tattered fabric as they attack the aggressive werewolf. Valentin tries to move into the next room as he attempts to get back up onto his feet. The animal has barely missed any major arteries, but he is weak from the blood loss and has to sit back down onto the floor to try and control his breathing. The commotion between the four werewolves is now dying down as he tries to find something to cover up the huge bite marks in his neck. He knows if he can just keep his breathing under control he will be fine. He can’t lose consciousness or it will be all over because he doesn’t have his staff and he doesn’t know what the others will do to him. He keeps thinking, “please don’t pass out, please don’t pass out” as he finds something to stop the bleeding. He takes a few breaths before finally standing up and staggers back into the hallway and sees that there is total carnage everywhere. There are four nude bodies lying on the floor, but one of them is not breathing. He immediately knows that it is Domino that is the dead one and has a feeling that it is entirely intentional. He recognizes Nathan and Roman and thinks that the other man is Carlos. At first he is surprised because he is aware that Nathan must have converted Roman when he went to rescue him earlier. Without making too much noise, Val attempts to retrieve the silver staff, which is just a few feet from Domino’s body, so that he can use it on possibly all three of the remaining wolfmen. As he gets a hold of it and stands above one of them, they all start grunting before they come to and immediately sense the deadly metal within their vicinity. Valentin lets out a yell as Nathan and Roman roll out of his way before the Bulgarian plunges the silver blade into Carlos’s hairy chest. The latino wolfman screams in agony as he feels his lifeforce being destroyed. He is now dead as well as Valentin falls to the ground unconscious which makes his staff bounce several times down the corridor. Nathan and Roman clutch each other closely so they can compose themselves before finally moving over to help Val up. They notice that his neck has several pieces of fabric stuck to it. It takes numerous tries to pull them off and notice that his wound is completely healed. “Roman who is this guy, he is nothing like us.” Nathan looks over at him and checks the huge gashes on his partner’s right pec before leaning in to kiss and lick them. Roman rubs his lover’s head a few times as they continue to stand over the Bulgarian. “I don’t know Nathan, but I have a feeling this won’t be the end of this ordeal. Valentin obviously knows a lot about this place and we will need him to help us deal with the beasts within our bodies.” Inside the Van Gilbert is lying down on the gurney that is in the back of the van and is experiencing a very vivid dream where it feels like he is running through the city like he did earlier in the day with the other wolfmen. Unlike in that situation though, he reaches the end of a street. There is a forest directly in his path. The other wolfmen vanish into thin air as he sees a set of eyes staring back at him from just inside a dark path between the trees. It walks towards him and reveals itself to be another werewolf, only it is one that he doesn’t seem to recognize. It stops once it reaches the point where the street and forest meet to say something to him. “It is your time now Gilbert, mine has now ended. Come forward to accept your gift and I can promise you that you will be the strongest wolf in the world.” Once he walks up to the well-muscled creature, it grabs a hold of his muzzle and opens it up and start climbing inside him. Gilbert’s eyes are now as wide as ever as the beast continues to slide inside. The weird part is that he cannot feel anything beyond his throat as the animal finally gets all the way in. Somehow he feels as if he is gaining strength now that the werewolf is within his confines. He can now hear the animal’s voice inside him. “You are not alone anymore Gilbert, now there is two of us. You must wake up now and fulfill what was always meant to be for you.” Immediately, the sweaty man awakens and rolls off the gurney and onto the floor of the van. He can feel something is completely different as he attempts to keep his composure. The sweat is rolling off of him now as his towel falls off. His cock is getting hard which surprises him greatly. “UHHHH…..what the fuck is…..happening to me. *feels his hands and feet starting to crack as they start to lengthen* It feels different this time. *the skin is peeling away from them* OHH GAWD, it burns…..SO MUCH!” His muscles are expanding greatly in his arms and legs and it feels incredible as the density in both of them grows exponentially. His cock is spilling a great deal of precum beneath him. It is also struggling to maintain its shape as the foreskin grows thicker and furrier than before. The expansion is moving through his chest and torso forcing his back to crack as well as it arches upward. His lats and delts blow up to twice their size as his pecs and abs follow suit. His skin is now tearing itself apart as blood spurts all over the van. A stream of blood emerges from just above his ass as a thickly-muscled tail flares outward nearly three feet and points downward as his glutes swell into two giant beach balls before losing the skin falls off as well. He is growing a thick layer of black and brown fur all over his continuously expanding frame. He yells in delight as he closes his eyes and feels his face cracking multiple times. “AHHHH…..I can’t feel my face…..*can sense his mind being influenced as his sight starts changing* Uhhh…..yesssss…..I want it all…..give me what I am destined for…..” His human ears fall off as two hugely-muscled wolf ears blast through his skull as his teeth break off revealing a well-developed set of wolf canines and incisors. A very well-muscled muzzle quickly stretches out in front of his face as several slabs of skin melt off his face and onto the floor. He continues to expand as he manages to fill up every single square inch of the van. He can no longer speak, but he is feeling a surge of energy he has never felt before. He opens his newly formed brownish-black eyes and howls as he lifts his immense frame into the air making his newly-developed bloated wolfcock blast several jets of cum into the windshield. The force behind the load is enough to crack the glass multiple times before it shatters. He is stretching the steel frame of the van as it starts to pull itself away from the wheels. The sheer power flowing through his wolf veins turns him on greatly as well as hearing the van struggling against his massively muscled wolf frame. He takes his huge claws and paws and peels back the ceiling like it is nothing but paper. He grunts several times knowing that he has been given the gift that every werewolf has craved for eons. It is the alpha ability that used to belong to Domino, except that man wouldn’t use it to its full extent because he simply didn’t have the dark heart that this man has. Wolfy Gilbert is enjoying this far too much to hold back as he continues to swell feeling himself bursting through the top of the van. All he wants to do now is rebuild the wolf army bigger and stronger than they ever thought possible. End of Part 4

This is the second and (as of now) final chapter of the story. In this chapter, Adam and Wyatt explore their feelings for each other. Lots of sex and growth ensues! “What are you doing?” Wyatt rumbled softly. Adam retracted his hands and then froze, holding his breath. “Were you touching me?” Wyatt asked. “It-it was an accident, I was just, uh shif ting around, and—“ “Uh huh. Hmmm little buddy,” Wyatt slurred and then reached over to Adam. “What are we gonna do with you, hmm?” the big man rumbled and then reached for Adam. Adam tried to back up but was already on the edge of the bed. Wyatt’s huge arms wrapped Adam up like he was tackling him, and then the big lineman pulled Adam closer into a tight, warm, fleshy embrace. Wyatt squeezed Adam into a bear hug and pressed Adam’s face against his chest. “Yeah come here little guy,” Wyatt whispered. “Damn, you’re so skinny,” he said and humped his waist forward, rubbing the titanic bulge in his shorts against Adam’s stiffy. “Yeah, I thought so,” Wyatt hummed as he rubbed his bulge against Adam’s. “You like big guys, don’t you?” Wyatt asked as he squeezed Adam harder. “Y-yes,” Adam grunted as the most beautiful man he’d ever seen ground his giant body against him. “I’m sorry, you’re just so BIG and I, I, I just wanted to see what it felt like, and—“ “Shhhhh, little guy, you’re in luck. As it turns out, I love skinny little guys like you,” Wyatt breathed as he moved his lips closer to Adam. Adam could taste the beer on Wyatt’s lips as they kissed, their tongues wrestling, Wyatt’s thicker lips and mouth dominating Adam’s. They kissed for what seemed like forever to Adam until Wyatt pulled away. “How’s that, little freshman?” Wyatt said with a grin. Adam was speechless and just sighed in relief and pleasure. Wyatt’s huge left hand explored Adam’s skinny frame, reaching lower, running over Adam’s ribs and hips until he felt the meaty handfuls of his kicker’s bubble butt. “Ohhhh fuck yeah,” Wyatt rumbled as he felt Adam’s perfect, round ass. His huge paw took handful and squeezed, his fingers sneaking into the crack of Adam’s ass. Adam returned by rubbing his hands hungrily all over Wyatt’s chest, shoulders, and arms, feeling every inch of bulky muscle packed on the college senior. Wyatt tensed and flexed his muscles to show the power he had over the diminutive kicker. “You like that? All that muscle? You wanna feel?” Wyatt rumbled as he shifted his weight and pinned Adam on his back. “You like all this size?” Wyatt said as he straddled Adam and flexed his big arms, 22” of thick power, exposed hairy pits radiating his jock BO stink into the room. “Oh fuck yeah, ever since the first day I saw you at practice I couldn’t believe how big you were, fucking huge,” Adam breathed as he reached up and rubbed Wyatt’s huge belly, which was pressing down on him. “Aww yeah, the first time I saw you I knew I watched your skinny little ass, couldn’t wait to stretch you out on my thick cock,” Wyatt drawled as he pressed his hard bulging cock against Adam’s shorts, knocking on the door to Adam’s thigh hole. “Oh fuck, yeah, big man, do whatever you want to me, so much bigger and stronger than me, do it,” Adam whispered and Wyatt growled in response. The big man stood up at the end of the bed, shucked his shorts, and then spat into the palm of his hand. He reached down and started stroking himself, his dick 8 inches long and nearly as thick, a huge red mushroom head slick and hard. His pecs and arms and traps tensed as he pumped his cock harder, his huge thighs fighting for space against his swelling balls. He was hairless, totally smooth and sweaty, slick and glistening in the moonlight filtering in through the blinds. Adam ripped the sheets and covers off the bed and got in position, stretching his flexible legs over his shoulders and spreading himself wide. “Aww fuck yeah Adam, such a furry hole, look at that, perfect fucking, ooooh yeah,” Wyatt growled as he slipped a slick finger inside Adam and rubbed it around. “Gonna stretch you out SO good bro, you’re gonna be feeling it for days, I promise. Most guys can’t take my cock… can you?” Wyatt said as loosened up Adam while staring right into Adam’s brown eyes. Adam just groaned and moaned louder, the big lineman’s fingers already making him feel things I had never felt before. He looked up at the monster jock towered over him, thick muscles tensing, lineman gut jiggling slightly, swollen cock throbbing and leaking. “Yeah here it comes bud, get ready,” Wyatt whispered as he got back onto the bed, the mattress shifting and groaning as his 360lb bulk straddled the little kicker and he pushed his cock relentlessly inside. Adam groaned and Wyatt clamped a huge hand down over Adam’s mouth, silencing him. “Shhh bud we can’t have the rest of the team hear us,” Wyatt growled as he pushed his cock in even deeper. “Ohhhhh fuck yeah,” Wyatt whispered as he pushed in all the way up his balls. Adam could feel the big tight balls pressing against his ass. He looked up at his enormous buddy with his mouth agape, then nodded for more. Wyatt slowly pulled his cock out right up to the ridge of his mushroom head and then slammed back in with a grunt, like he was slamming into someone on the football field. “Uuunnnnnggggg,” Adam said as quietly as he could, still shocked that this was happening. The huge lineman grabbed Adam’s ankles and held them in place as he thrust in and out of Adam. “Oh my god bud you got SUCH a tight hole for me to fuck, don’t you,” Wyatt rumbled as he set Adam’s ankles on his shelf-like shoulders and pecs. “So fucking tight for my big thick dick, huh” Wyatt said as he increased the pace of his fucking. “Uhhnnnngggg yeah big guy, fuck me, fuck me Wyatt, holy shit, so big!” Adam said as Wyatt rode him, pounding in harder and harder, all 360lbs of his bulk crashing into him. “YEAH fucking right so huge, gonna grow more and more too huh, big fuckin’ monster jock pounding you GOOD,” Wyatt breathed as his lips and mouth tensed. He pounded away relentlessly, slamming his heavy bulk into Adam’s tight hole, stretching it, ruining it, sending shockwaves of pleasure through Adam’s entire body. Minutes went by with the only sound being Adam’s muffled groans, Wyatt’s determined growls, and college jock beef slamming together. Wyatt’s eyes squinted together and he twitched. “Feels so good, big top pounding his little freshmen kicker, hell YES,” Wyatt boomed and his face contorted in a tight expression as he exploded into Adam. Adam felt the heat of his lineman buddy filling him up, making him feel complete for the first time in his life, felt pressure surging inside. Wyatt groaned and grunted and pulled out, cum dribbling onto the sheets of the bed as he stood again at the end of the bed, his huge thick red cock bobbing and dripping onto the floor. “Your turn now, little guy,” Wyatt rumbled and he climbed back on top of Adam, this time at a different angle. “What, what are you, whoooooooooaaaaaaaa,” Adam breathed as Wyatt slurped up his rock-hard cock into his mouth. It did not take long for Adam to explode into Wyatt’s mouth and for the hungry jock to slurp up every drop of Adam’s seed. “Mmmm nothing like a midnight snack,” Wyatt grinned as he scooted forward until he was laying next to Adam once again. “Come here, little guy, you’re all mine now,” Wyatt said as he wrapped his huge, strong arms around the kicker and pulled him in until he was spooning him. “Wyatt, that was amazing,” Adam said as he felt the warm breath of the senior blowing against the back of his head. “Shhh little guy, just go to sleep now and let me wrap you up,” Wyatt said as he squeezed Adam in his arms. “I got you now.” Adam just smiled, euphoria still tingling up his spine and ass from being freshly fucked, and they both drifted off to sleep. -- Adam woke up still being gripped tightly by Wyatt’s huge arms. Massive scarred-up forearms seemed to cover most of his torso, and Wyatt’s beefy pecs pressed against Adam’s back and neck uncomfortably. Adam shifted and wriggled a bit, trying to escape Wyatt’s grip, but found that he couldn’t. It was enough to rouse the sleeping giant though. “Hey there little guy, good morning,” Wyatt purred, his deep voice sounding soft. “Well, that was fun last night huh?” he asked as he squeezed Adam from behind again. “Uh huh, it was… incredible!” Adam said and pushed himself against Wyatt harder, his ass pressed up against Wyatt’s morning wood. Wyatt shifted away from Adam and reached his arms up to stretch. His huge body stretched longer than the length of the bed and his arms actually bumped against the headboard. Annoyed, Wyatt grunted and stood, looking a bit… different. “Whoa, what the… is the room smaller than I remembered?” Wyatt asked, reaching up to scratch his chest. Adam turned to look at the beefy lineman and his jaw drawed. Wyatt was noticeably bigger. Several inches taller and much more muscular, he looked more like a professional wrestler or strongman competitor than a chunky offensive lineman. He still had an ample belly and soft extra padding, but he looked harder, bulker, bulgier, more muscular everywhere. “W-Wyatt… you… are you bigger??” Adam asked in confusing as he scrambled out of bed to compare his own size to Wyatt. Wyatt waddled over to the bathroom, his heavy steps shaking the entire room, and looked in the mirror. Adam turned the light on, and Wyatt took a deep breath and drew himself up to his full height. “Well holy shit, I’m DEFINITELY bigger than last night! What the fuck,” the big senior rumbled, his voice deeper too. “I look fuckin’ AWESOME!” he said and he raised his right arm up to flex. His huge bicep exploded with thick, round muscle, a vein throbbing down the center of it. “How the fuck did this…happen!?” Adam stammered as he snuck around Wyatt—who had completely eclipsed Adam from the mirror—and started exploring every inch of beef on Wyatt’s huge body. “I don’t know, bud, but I feel amazing… I’m gotta be almost a foot taller than you and at least 100lbs bigger,” Wyatt said as he flexed every way he knew… he tensed his traps, which merged with his bull neck, he brought his fists together and saw his pecs pulse with thick powerful muscle, he shook his thighs and watched the massive quads solidify into rock-hard beef as he flexed. Wyatt’s huge cock throbbed and stiffened up fast, poking out into a raging boner as he watched himself flex and watched his little buddy worship his growing body. He turned to Adam, grabbed underneath the kicker’s arms and lifted him up, and made out ferociously for over a minute. “Oh fuck yeah, this is bigger too!” Wyatt purred as he reached down to squeeze his cock after detaching from Adam and letting him down to the ground. “You wanna get down there and take care of that for me?” he growled. “Yes sir!” Adam dropped to his knees and opened wide, stuffing Wyatt’s swelling cock into his mouth. Wyatt groaned and wrapped one enormous hand around Adam’s skull, pushing his cock in deeper as he started thrusting rhythmically. Wyatt looked in the mirror, a skinny little twink on his knees choking on his massive cock, a gigantic football monster staring back at him, packed with more size and muscle than he ever let himself dream of having. He flexed his arm and tried kissing it, but there was too much trap and delt meat in the way for him to reach. He moaned and blew his load down Adam’s throat. Adam sucked down all he could and then fell back onto his ass. He looked up at Wyatt towering over him, a huge muscular giant, his body swollen with muscle and fat, and he grinned. “Now it’s my turn!” Adam huffed and he held his hands up for Wyatt. Wyatt reached down and effortlessly lifted the 150lb kicker into his arms and carried him over to the bed. “That’s right little bud, I need more of that sweet cream of yours. This big boy is hungry!” Wyatt boomed and then threw Adam onto the bed from several feet away. Adam scrambled and fell on the bed and was quickly pinned down by Wyatt’s huge bulk. The heavy lineman crushed him until 450+ pounds of muscular football jock, smearing post-cum all over Adam’s chest and flat stomach. “You’re so little, and I’m so BIG, damn we make a perfect pair, huh?” Wyatt rumbled as he grabbed Adam from underneath, pulled him up, and then slurped up the kicker’s comparatively smaller cock. Adam lasted even less time than last night as he watched the giant football stud bob his head back and forth over as he sucked Adam’s dick. How as this real? Adam wondered but ultimately couldn’t think straight as the pleasure radiating through his body. He exploded into Wyatt’s mouth after only a few seconds. Wyatt greedily slurped up every drop, sucking hard to make sure he didn’t miss one, and then stood up. This time the results were more immediate. Wyatt felt a pleasing warmth radiating through his body, starting in his stomach and then pulsing out from there like a furnace. He grunted and groaned and he felt his muscles cramp and tense involuntarily. He winced, took a deep breath and stretched his arms up, and then let out a huge sigh. As he did, his entire body exploded with size. He surged up several inches, his body grew thicker and wider, his muscle ballooned harder and rounder. He took another deep breath, deeper this time, and then groaned, growing and growing right in front of Adam. Wyatt’s arms bumped against the ceiling as he grew, past seven feet tall, the floor creaking under his exploding weight. “Holy shit, Adam, look at this!” Wyatt boomed as he exploded with more size, growing and growing into the biggest damn football player that’s ever existed. He swelled up to strongman size, then powerlifter size, then BIGGER, his body bulging with hard muscle, his gut round and jiggly still but with turtleshell abs swelling underneath. His arms stuck out to his sides as his arms and lats fought for space, and his traps and shoulders blew up taller and wider. He adjusted as his weight as his thighs ballooned thicker, rubbing against each other awkwardly. His calves bulged with more size, absurdly huge and matched only by his huge feet. His cock throbbed hard again, over a foot long now and thick as a beer can. His piss slit flared angrily and the big mushroom head glistened red. Wyatt felt the surge of energy subside and brought his arms together in a most muscular pose for Adam, his massive chest bulging with muscle. “FUCK YEAH!” he roared. His whole body was slick with sweat, and he seemed to shine in the morning light. Wyatt went to the mirror and grunted and growled and laughed as he looked over the changes to his huge body. He looked over at the doorway to the toilet and laughed; there was no way he was fitting in there now. Adam appeared at his side, nestling in under his sweaty, rank armpit. The little guy only came up to Wyatt’s nipples now, and his eyes were even with the top of Wyatt’s huge round belly. “Well, little buddy, whatever’s in your spunk has a pretty powerful effect on me, I’d say!” Wyatt rumbled as he pulled his little boyfriend next to him and squeezed him in a friendly headlock. “I sure am glad we got paired to room together!” Wyatt said. He shifted Adam around and reached under the kicker’s arms and lifted him up; it was even easier now than just minutes before. He pulled him close and kissed Adam aggressively, pressing the little freshman’s body against his gigantic one in a huge bear hug. After a minute, they finally detached, precum from Adam’s leaking cock smeared against Wyatt’s gut. “Me too, big guy… me too!” Adam said with a grin and they kept making out, their cocks throbbing against one another, ready for another round of growth.